Skip to main content

Full text of "First impressions of America"

See other formats


FIRST    IMPRESSIONS    OF 
AMERICA. 


FIRST 

IMPRESSIONS 
OF  AMERICA 


BY 

DR.   WALTER    R.   HADWEN 


LONDON:     HUTCHINSON    &    CO. 
PATERNOSTER    ROW. 


HAVING  been  invited  in  the  Spring  of  1921  to 
undertake  a  lecturing  tour  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  I  seized  the  opportunity  of  jotting  down 
as  I  went  along  my  impressions  of  scenery,  places 
with  historical  interest,  and  manners  and  customs 
of  the  people  which  specially  appealed  to  me,  and 
these  impressions  were  contributed  in  the  form  of 
articles  to  the  Gloucester  Citizen.  It  is  because  so 
many  readers  have  told  me  that  those  articles 
gave  them  a  better  idea  of  the  States  than  anything 
they  had  read  before,  that  I  ventured,  in  response 
to  many  requests,  to  produce  them  in  book  form. 

This  book  is  not  offered  to  the  travelled  citizen 
of  the  world,  but  rather  to  the  rank  and  file  of 
Britishers — dwellers  in  small  streets  and  rural 
retreats,  and  inhabitants  of  provincial  towns — who 
know  next  to  nothing  of  the  United  States  and 
whose  ignorance  is  not  dissipated  after  they  have 
read  many  books,  the  writers  of  which  have  assumed 
their  knowledge  of  details  that  are  usually  assimi- 
lated by  the  traveller  alone. 

In  dealing  with  the  great  cities  of  America,  I 
have  in  each  case  selected  for  notice  what  seemed 
to  me  the  central  feature  of  interest,  thus  :  New 
York  stands  mainly  for  commercial  enterprise ; 

5 


Foreword 


Washington  for  government ;  Philadelphia  for 
historic  associations  with  William  Penn  and  the 
subsequent  struggles  for  freedom  ;  Boston  for  its 
link  with  the  early  New  England  settlers  and  the 
stories  of  the  Rebellion  and  Revolution ;  Los 
Angeles,  San  Francisco  and  other  cities  of  the  West 
for  the  vigorous  youth  of  the  American  nation. 

These  chapters  are  exactly  what  they  purport 
to  be — "  first  impressions."  They  may  assist 
intending  visitors  to  the  States  by  laying  a  foun- 
dation upon  which  their  own  later  impressions 
may  rest  more  profitably  than  upon  one  of 
complete  ignorance  ;  while  those  whose  relatives 
and  friends  dwell  in  the  Western  hemisphere  may 
feel  they  have  been  drawn  a  little  nearer  to  absent 
loved  ones  by  a  fuller  comprehension  of  the  con- 
ditions which  surround  them. 

Beyond  this  I  have  no  purpose  in  view  unless 
it  be  to  secure  the  privilege  of  acting  as  the 
connecting  link  for  some  of  those  slender  threads 
of  friendship,  which,  bridging  the  Atlantic,  form 
live  wires  from  which  glow  sparks  of  sympathetic 
interest.  That  these  sparks  may  glow  ever  stronger 
and  brighter  is  the  fervent  wish  of  the  author. 

WALTER  R.  HADWEN,  M.D.,  J.P. 
Gloucester,  1921. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPT.  PAGE 

I.    NEW  YORK  CITY 9 

II.  CURIOUS  AMERICAN  FEATURES      . .  27 

III  AMERICAN  ESTHETIC  TASTE          . .  45 

IV  RELIGIOUS  LIFE  IN  AMERICA        . .  59 
V  SOME  AMERICAN  PROBLEMS           . .  77 

VI.  BOSTON  91 

VII.  PHILADELPHIA           . .         . .         . .  107 

VIII.  WASHINGTON  . .  . .  . .  127 

IX.  LIFE  IN  A  SLEEPING  CAR  . .  . .  147 

X.  NIAGARA  FALLS  161 

XI.  THE  MORMONS          . .         . .         . .  175 

XII.  SALT  LAKE  CITY  . .  . .  . .  189 

XIII.  AMONG  THE  RED  INDIANS  . .  201 

XIV.  THE     GRAND     CANYON     OF     THE 

COLORADO          221 

XV.  THE  CITY  OF  THE  ANGELS  . .         .-  237 

XVI.  THE  LAND  OF  GOLD            . .         . .  255 

XVII.    A  TRIP  TO  VENICE 273 

XVIII.  THE  HARBOUR  OF  THE  SUN          .-  287 

XIX.  THE  GOLDEN  GATE  . .         . .         . .  299 

7 


CHAPTER    I 
NEW   YORK    CITY. 


1 

k     -11  pa: 


/~~|(~yO  a  stranger,  New  York  City  is  a 
city  of  surprises.  One  was  pre- 
pared for  bustle  and  eternal  "go,"  but 
not  for  the  masterly  ease  and  sangfroid 
with  which  the  bustle  and  "go"  are 
achieved.  Nobody  seems  to  be  in  a 
hurry,  and  yet  one  sees  on  every  hand 
the  output  of  stupendous  energy  and 
incessant  toil. 

One  is  struck  with  the  efficiency  and 
clock-work   regularity    of   everything 
directly  one  arrives  at  the  extensive 
Customs  landing  stage  at  New  York. 
"  Your  baggage,  sir  ?  "  asks  a  uniformed  official 
as  you  pass  the  gangway.      '  You  will  find  it  yonder 
under  letter  '  H.'  " 

You  wend  your  way  to  the  spot  and  find  that 
your  baggage,  which  you  had  left  in  charge  of  the 
berth  attendant  a  short  while  before,  has  been 
removed  from  the  vessel  and  placed  with  precision 
in  its  appointed  place. 

"  Customs  Officer,  sir  ?  "  says  another  official, 
and  your  baggage  is  straightway  taken  for  inspec- 
tion. You  follow,  papers  are  examined,  and 
baggage  marked. 

9 


io          First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Shall  we  send  it  to  your  hotel  ?  " 

"  How  long  before  it  is  there  ?  " 

"  Within  an  hour." 

You  are  relieved  of  all  anxiety  and  responsibility  ; 
there  is  no  confusion,  no  hurry,  no  breathless  haste  ; 
you  feel  as  much  at  ease  as  if  you  were  among  your 
own  servants  within  a  few  yards  of  home. 

Another  uniformed  official  quietly  walks  up  : 

"  Here  is  a  telegram  for  you,  sir.  Do  you  wish 
to  send  any  cablegrams  to  England  ?  " 

Cablegram  forms,  pencil,  writing  board,  are  all 
ready  ;  you  write  your  messages  there  and  then, 
pay  the  fees  and  receive  an  official  acknowledgment. 

"  I  expect  some  friends  to  meet  me/'  you  remark, 
as  the  official  is  leaving,  "  could  you  tell  me  where 
I  can  find  them  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  come  with  me,"  and  after  a  walk  of 
two  or  three  hundred  yards,  the  official  chatting 
pleasantly  all  the  way,  you  reach  a  long  line  of 
barriers  behind  which  many  scores  of  friends  of 
passengers  are  waiting  ;  you  rapidly  scan  coun- 
tenances as  you  pass  along,  then  hands  are  held  up 
and  the  official,  with  a  polite  bow,  wishes  you 
good  day. 

I  was  but  one  of  the  many  hundreds  who  walked 
down  the  gangway  of  the  Mauretania  ;  but  every 
stranger  who  needed  assistance  found  it  forth- 
coming in  the  same  easy,  leisurely,  practical,  good- 


New  York  City  n 


natured  way  that  it  was  my  own  good  fortune  to 
experience. 

You  go  into  a  bureau  or  store  to  institute  in- 
quiries or  to  make  a  purchase.  You  see  at  a  glance 
that  a  huge  business  is  being  carried  on  ;  the  very 
atmosphere  you  breathe  carries  with  it  the  sensation 
of  ceaseless  activity  ;  a  clerk  comes  to  you  in  the 
most  leisurely  way,  speaks  to  you  with  familiar 
ease,  answers  every  question  with  deliberation, 
enters  into  details  without  the  slightest  hurry, 
loads  you  with  printed  matter  bearing  upon  the 
subject  in  hand,  furnishes  you  with  every  useful 
hint  that  may  occur  to  him,  and  not  until  all  your 
difficulties  have  been  solved  or  your  needs  met 
does  he  leave  you  for  the  next  inquirer.  When 
you  look  at  your  watch,  you  are  surprised  at  the 
speed  with  which  so  much  has  been  accomplished 
in  a  space  of  time  as  brief  as  it  has  been  profitable. 
The  American  generally  seems  to  understand 
business,  and  what  it  is  to  be  businesslike,  without 
conveying  the  impression  that  he  is  turning  the 
world  upside  down  to  oblige  you,  or  that  he  will  be 
glad  when  the  interview  ends.  With  one  or  two 
exceptions,  I  found  the  same  leisurely  ease  and 
obliging  attention  to  detail  in  every  store,  every 
hotel  and  every  department  I  entered.  The  riddle 
of  accomplishing  much  whilst  apparently  doing 
little  seems  to  have  been  effectively  solved. 


12          First  Impressions  of  America 


I  was  amused  by  the  remark  of  a  gentleman  who 
was  driving  me  in  his  automobile  (they  never  say 
"  motor  car  "  in  America). 

"  I  am  going  to  make  a  pile  of  money  ;  it  is  just 
as  easy  to  make  a  heap  as  a  little." 

"  I  suppose  it  is,"  I  commented,  "  if  you  know 
the  right  way  to  go  to  work." 

"  Oh  no,"  he  rejoined,  "  it  is  not  done  by  one's 
own  work ;  you  must  make  other  people  work." 

"  But,"  I  protested,  "  everyone  I  come  across 
seems  to  be  taking  his  ease." 

"  Just  so,"  he  answered,  "  we  have  the  knack  in 
this  country  of  doing  ten  times  as  much  as  you  do 
in  your  country  with  one  tenth  of  the  bustle  that 
you  put  into  it." 

I  noticed  the  enormous  number  of  automobiles 
that  sometimes  blocked  the  streets,  four  or  five  in 
a  row  and  five  or  six  deep,  as  they  were  being  held 
up  whilst  a  policeman  regulated  the  traffic. 

"  Surely,"  I  said  to  a  friend,  "  everyone  in  New 
York  must  possess  an  automobile  ;  they  are  in 
crowds  everywhere." 

"  There  are  one  million  of  them  in  New  York 
State,"  he  answered. 

"  What  is  the  population  ?  "  I  asked 

"  Ten  millions  ;  and  six  tenths  of  it  is  in  New 
York  City." 

"  One  automobile  to  every  ten  of  the  population  !" 


New  York  City  13 


I  exclaimed  in  surprise.  "  If  we  reckon  five  persons 
to  a  family,  that  means  half  the  population  possess 
motor  cars  of  their  own/' 

"  Some  would  have  several,"  he  said,  "  but, 
nevertheless,  they  are  very  common  ;  it  is  an  easy 
and  rapid  way  of  doing  business,  without  making 
much  fuss." 

But  gigantic  business  travels  side  by  side  with 
pleasure.  The  provisions  for  the  latter  are  beyond 
conception,  and,  I  am  told,  can  scarcely  keep  pace 
with  the  demand. 

Manhattan  Island,  the  original  New  York  City, 
is  the  great  centre  of  business  and  amusement. 
Wall  Street,  the  world-famed  quarter  of  finance, 
lies  at  the  southern  end.  Packed  into  a  small 
space  barely  two  miles  wide  lie  some  of  the  greatest 
banking  institutions,  industrial  corporations,  and 
railroad  offices  in  the  world.  Jostling  with  these 
immense  financial  centres  are  situated  the  numerous 
theatres,  railway  stations  and  huge  hotels  ;  and 
farther  north  lie  the  chief  residential  sections. 
The  whole  extent  of  Manhattan  Island  is  13^  miles, 
but  it  does  not  exceed  a  width  of  two  miles  in  any 
part.  Less  than  300  years  ago  this  little  island  was 
bought  from  the  Indians  by  the  early  settlers  for 
goods  valued  at  24  dollars — roughly,  a  five-pound 
note.  It  is  now  worth  about  £2,000,000,000,  i.e. 
the  assessed  value  of  its  real  estate.  Its  streets 
could  indeed  be  paved  with  its  gold. 


14          First  Impressions  of  America 


As  one  enters  New  York  Harbour  from  the  sea, 
Manhattan  Island  comes  into  relief  in  a  remarkable 
way.  Crowded  together  on  its  narrow  terminal 
strip  stand  some  of  the  famous  skyscrapers  of  which 
everyone  has  heard  so  much,  and  usually  in  terms 
of  reproach  as  "  the  ugliest  structures  on  earth/' 

That  was  not  the  way  they  struck  me.  They 
appealed  to  me  at  once  as  erections  of  remarkable 
beauty.  They  are  certainly  unique.  They  could 


not  be  compared,  of  course,  with  any  of  the  famous 
buildings  in  Europe,  or  with  the  temples  at  Karnak 
or  Luxor  on  the  Nile,  for  the  simple  reason  that 
there  can  be  no  comparison  between  things  that 
are  quite  different.  Skyscrapers  are  the  product 
of  modern  necessity.  The  ground  space  is  limited, 
business  demands  are  unlimited,  so  the  architects 
soar  into  no  man's  land  above. 

About  two  dozen  of  these  lofty  buildings  suddenly 
meet  your  gaze  as  you  turn  a  corner  in  New  York 
Harbour.  Great  structures  of  different  heights 
placed  at  different  angles,  of  varied  ornamental 


New  York  City  15 


architecture,  but  all  alike  in  their  wonderful  sky- 
ward elevation,  in  their  countless  windows  and, 
with  few  exceptions,  in  their  dazzling  whiteness. 

They  seem  to  increase  in  height  as  they  recede, 
and  are  flanked  by  the  great  Woolworth  Building. 
This  stands  55  stories  above  the  ground,  and  its 
foundation  was  sunk  through  115  feet  of  quicksand 
to  bed  rock.  It  forms  the  most  majestic  pile  I 
have  ever  looked  upon  ;  its  great  tower  and  cupola, 
rising  570  feet  above  the  side-walk,  with  its  two 
projecting  wings,  present  the  appearance  in  the 
distance  of  an  immense  Cathedral  tower  with  its 
naves  brought  into  prominent  relief.  The  value  of 
the  land  on  which  these  erections  stand  is  something 
about  £200  for  every  square  foot. 

The  hotel  at  which  I  stayed  in  New  York  is  one 
of  these  immense  buildings  ;  my  bedroom  was  on 
the  2  ist  floor,  from  which  I  looked  far  down  over  a 
considerable  portion  of  the  great  city  ;  the  number 
of  my  room  was  2138.  Every  room,  large  and 
lofty,  is  furnished  with  its  own  individual  bathroom 
and  with  every  convenience  that  can  be  conceived. 

The  ground  floor,  as  is  the  case  in  every  first-class 
hotel  throughout  the  States,  is  of  immense  size 
and  height,  with  galleries  all  round.  Comfortable 
divans  and  luxurious  chairs  and  couches  embowered 
in  trees  and  shrubs,  and  statues  interspersed  with 
handsome  vases  of  flowers,  are  tastefully  arranged 


16          First  Impressions  of  America 


in  all  directions.  Anyone  can  walk  in,  at  any  hour 
of  the  day  or  night,  whether  they  are  staying  at  the 
hotel  or  not.  Tired  ladies  come  in  for  a  rest  or  to 
meet  their  friends,  or  they  go  up  in  a  lift  to  one  of 
the  galleries  and  pass  an  hour  or  two  watching  the 
panorama  below.  Business  men  meet  there  and 
transact  their  affairs.  At  the  Bureau  of  Informa- 
tion or  Transport  every  question  is  readily  answered 
and  help  given  on  every  conceivable  subject. 
There  are  two  telegraph  offices  at  these  large  hotels 
with  attendance  day  and  night.  You  can  send  a 
day  letter  or  a  night  letter  of  fifty  words,  at  a  small 
charge,  which  is  delivered  at  any  part  of  the  United 
States  next  morning.  There  are  tables  and  desks 
in  the  galleries  at  which  you  can  sit  and  write, 
and  writing  material,  newspapers,  books  and  every 
literary  and  stationery  requisite  can  be  obtained  at 
the  department  for  that  purpose.  Half  a  dozen 
lifts  are  going  continually.  People  who  wish  to 
reach  the  upper  floors  can  travel  in  an  express 
lift  without  any  stops.  By  the  side  of  every  lift 
on  every  floor  is  the  letter  box  which  conducts 
your  missive  to  the  post  office  on  the  ground  floor. 
You  pay  only  for  your  bedroom  as  a  rule  ;  there 
is  an  immense  restaurant  on  the  establishment 
where  you  can  take  your  meals  or  you  are  free  to 
go  elsewhere.  There  is  nobody  to  interfere  with 
you  or  ask  questions  ;  there  are  plenty  of  uniformed 


New  York  City  17 


men  and  boys  about,  but  they  are  only  there  to  do 
your  bidding  and  to  study  your  convenience. 

The  Metropolitan  Life  Building  in  Madison 
Square  is  another  structural  wonder.  Its  tower 
is  exquisitely  beautiful  in  design,  rising  700  feet 
in  height.  The  dials  of  its  clock,  which  is  350  feet 
above  the  pavement,  are  26  J  feet  in  diameter,  and 
the  figures  4  feet  high.  The  minute  hand  is  17  feet 
long  and  weighs  1,000  pounds.  Its  chimes,  soft 
and  beautiful,  are  heard  at  a  great  distance,  and  at 
night,  in  addition  to  the  chimes,  the  quarter-hours 
and  hours  are  flashed  in  different  coloured  lights  by 
electricity.  More  than  3,000  people  are  employed 
there. 

Then  there  is  the  Singer  Building,  not  so  high — 
612  feet ;  but  its  searchlights  of  13,000,000  candle- 
power  make  the  tower  visible  for  40  miles.  It  has 
nine  acres  of  floor  space,  and  its  boilers  require 
8,000  tons  of  coal  annually. 

These  details  will  give  some  idea  of  how  business 
is  done  in  New  York  City.  The  latest  skyscraper, 
the  Equitable  Assurance  Society  Building,  which 
stands  in  Broadway,  is  537  feet  high,  and  accommo- 
dates 15,000  people. 

The  "  skyscrapers  "  are,  of  course,  everywhere  ; 
they  are  the  characteristic  of  New  York  City.  A 
stranger  might  suppose  that  they  would  be  appalling 
in  their  magnitude,  that  the  neck  would  be  strained 

B 


i8          First  Impressions  of  America 


beyond  endurance  to  look  up  at  them,  and  that 
their  beauty — manifested  in  their  bevelled  stone- 
work, ornamentation  and  sculpture,  Corinthian 
pillars,  domes,  multi-shaped  windows  and  every 
device  that  an  architectural  mind  could  devise  in 
order  to  relieve  the  structure  of  monotony — would 
be  lost.  This  is  not  the  case.  The  immense  width 
of  the  streets  and  avenues,  and  the  clever  arrange- 
ment of  the  various  erections,  brings  them  all 
within  the  range  of  vision  and  adjusts  them  to 
correct  proportions.  The  fact  is,  everything  is 
great,  and  all  sense  of  disproportion  is  lost  in  the 
well-balanced  and  well-thought-out  building  scheme. 
The  plan  of  the  new  part  of  the  city  is  simple, 
and  is  soon  grasped.  The  great  thoroughfares 
running  straight  as  an  arrow  from  end  to  end  are 
called  "  avenues,"  and  all  the  branchings  from  them 
at  right  angles  are  called  "  streets/'  The  avenues 
are  numbered  as  a  rule  from  i  upwards,  and  the 
streets  are  similarly  treated.  For  instance,  if  you 
asked  the  way  to  the  Flatiron  Building — an  extra- 
ordinary erection,  286  feet  high  with  21  stories, 
standing  by  itself  and  well  worthy  of  its  name — 
you  would  be  told  Fifth  Avenue  East  23rd  Street, 
and  it  is  the  simplest  matter  in  the  world  to  steer 
in  that  direction.  An  iron  standard  at  the  corner 
of  every  street  indicates  its  number.  The  parts 
between  each  street  are  called  "blocks."  If  you 


New  York  City  19 


ask  for  a  certain  shop  or  hotel  in  a  street,  you  are 
told,  for  instance  :  "  Four  blocks  down,  turn  to 
the  right  and  second  block." 

This  rectangular  plan  was  not  adopted  till  1830, 
and  in  the  old  part  of  New  York — the  first  two  miles 
of  the  City  running  North  from  the  South  Ferry — 
the  streets  are  short,  narrow  and  irregular ;  and 
they  were  not  numbered,  but  named  without 
method  in  the  early  Dutch  or  British  days  of  the 
Colony. 

The  avenues  are  immense,  roughly  about  seven 
miles  long.  The  traffic,  which  seems  to  be  congested 
with  motor  cars  in  every  direction,  is  regulated  day 
and  night  by  coloured  lights  from  elevated  signal 
towers,  supplemented  by  policemen  at  the  street 
intersections ;  and  when  the  red  light  flashes,  every 
automobile  in  the  avenue  stops  dead  at  the  nearest 
street  corner,  whilst  the  traffic  from  the  streets 
commences  to  cross  ;  every  pedestrian  is  held  up 
until  the  way  is  clear  ;  the  light  changes  to  green, 
and  on  rush  the  cars  to  the  next  point.  Everything 
is  done  by  a  system  of  clockwork,  and  the  straight 
and  broad  thoroughfares  intersecting  one  another 
must  make  it  much  simpler  for  a  New  York  police- 
man to  exercise  control  than  for  his  London  confrere 
with  our  narrow  streets  and  multitudinous  awkward 
turnings. 

Electric  trams  run  day  and  night.    The  cost  is 


2O          First  Impressions  of  America 


5  cents  (2jd.)  for  any  distance  in  one  direction ; 
you  can  get  free  transfers  from  car  to  car,  so  long 
as  you  don't  go  back.  You  pay  the  conductor, 
drop  the  ticket  he  gives  you  into  a  box,  and  that 
ends  the  matter.  The  expense  of  ticket  inspectors 
is  thus  obviated. 

The  streets  at  12  o'clock  at  night  appeared  to  me 
to  be  more  crowded  than  by  day.  The  shops, 
though  closed,  keep  their  lights  on  just  the  same, 
and  some  shops  never  close,  they  have  relays  of 
assistants.  The  establishments  in  the  big  thorough- 
fares possess  the  most  remarkable  electric  revolving 
and  changing  advertisements  I  ever  saw  in  my  life. 
They  reach  up  hundreds  of  feet  to  the  top  of  these 
mammoth  buildings.  They  were  of  intense  interest 
to  me,  and  I  enjoyed  strolling  round  late  at  night 
and  studying  New  York  life  in  the  peculiar  con- 
ditions which  then  presented  themselves.  Broad- 
way is  called  "  The  Great  White  Way  "  because  of 
its  appearance  at  night.  Owing  to  these  wondrous 
advertisements  which,  every  night  and  all  night 
long,  present  a  scene  such  as  is  witnessed  in  London 
only  on  occasions  of  great  historical  interest — and 
even  then  the  London  decorations  pale  before  these 
ordinary  New  York  illuminations — the  night  is 
turned  into  day ;  you  can  recognise  objects  and 
persons  right  across  the  wide  thoroughfares  as 
clearly  as  in  daylight. 


New  York  City 


21 


A  friend  suggested  that  I  might  wish  to  see  what 
night  life  was  like  in  New  York  City. 


THE  FLAT  IRON  BUILDIKG 

He  took  me  to  a  restaurant — one  out  of  hundreds 
of  the  same  description.  It  was  half -past  twelve 
at  night.  We  entered  a  huge  hall.  Fairy  lights 
hung  in  all  directions,  festoons,  flowers,  palms — it 
looked  like  a  scene  from  the  "Arabian  Nights." 
The  lights  were  all  subdued  into  a  weird,  semi-dark, 
mysterious  shade,  but  reflecting  different  coloured 


22          First  Impressions  of  America 


rays  upon  the  spectacle  below.  Hundreds  of 
people  sat  at  little  tables,  five  or  six  deep  around 
a  great  central  space,  in  which,  perhaps,  a  hundred 
couples  were  dancing  to  jazz  music.  When  one 
set  of  dancers  had  tired,  others  took  their  places. 
The  women,  painted  and  pencilled,  were  dressed 
in  the  flimsiest  costumes,  and  the  style  of  dancing 
baffled  description.  At  the  tables  waiters  were  busy 
serving  all  manner  of  ices  and  cakes  and  drinks 
at  very  high  prices.  And  this,  be  it  remembered, 
in  a  teetotal  city. 

Yes — a  teetotal  city.  Teetotalism  is  a  practical 
reality  as  far  as  State  ordinance  is  concerned,  and 
the  Prohibition  Law  of  the  United  States  has  had 
its  effect.  It  has  shut  up  all  the  drinking  saloons 
that  were  a  curse  to  the  better  life  of  the  city,  and 
in  Boston  especially  I  saw  dancing  saloon  after 
dancing  saloon  that  had  put  up  its  shutters,  as  the 
altered  conditions  had  destroyed  its  trade.  And 
if  scenes  such  as  I  have  described  still  exist,  they 
are,  at  least,  robbed  of  an  element  which  would 
have  made  them  considerably  worse. 

But  there  is  a  very  strong  line  of  cleavage  between 
the  parties  interested  in  the  Prohibition  question. 
The  "  pros  "  and  "  antis  "  are  both  very  pronounced 
in  their  views,  but  both  are  emphatically  agreed 
upon  one  point,  namely,  that  Prohibition  has  come 
to  stay,  and  that  never,  never  will  the  Prohibition 


New  York  City  23 


Act  of  the  United  States  be  repealed.  There  are 
48  States  in  the  Union,  and  before  that  Act  could  be 
repealed  no  fewer  than  36  States  would  have  to  be 
agreed  upon  repeal,  and  this  is  regarded  as  a  con- 
tingency so  remote  as  to  be  impossible. 

Some  are  very  bitter  about  the  new  law.  One 
gentleman — a  wealthy  man  who  lives  in  a  mag- 
nificent house  in  New  York — opened  a  closet 
door,  and  showed  me  his  collection  of  wines.  "  If 
that  were  known,"  said  he,  "  it  would  be  con- 
fiscated. The  effect  of  the  new  law  is  that  I  have 
drunk  more  alcoholic  liquors  since  Prohibition 
came  in  than  I  did  before."  How  he  had  obtained 
his  stock  I  did  not  inquire,  but  at  dinner  I  noticed 
that  only  iced  water,  non-alcoholic  drinks,  and 
coffee  were  provided  for  the  guests. 

Those  who  protest  most  strongly  against  the  law 
are  those  who  are  the  most  bitter  about  the  way  in 
which  it  was  carried  into  effect. 

"  It  was  done  by  a  trick,"  said  one,  "  effected 
during  war-time,  when  everyone  was  hysterical, 
and  prepared  for  anything  so  long  as  victory  was 
assured." 

Others  declare  that  employers  of  labour  realised 
that  a  sober  nation  would  mean  more  effective  and 
regular  work,  and  so  they  strongly  advocated 
Prohibition  as  a  war-time  measure.  They  were 
ready  for  anything — anything  that  would  win  the 
war. 


24          First  Impressions  of  America 


So  the  great  nation  went  in  for  Prohibition  as  a 
temporary  measure,  and  when  the  war  was  over 
and  the  battle  won,  and  they  expected  to  return  to 
the  old  order  of  things,  they  discovered  to  their 
chagrin  and  amazement  that  such  is  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  that  the  law  was  as 
unalterable  as  the  law  of  the  Medes  and  Persians. 
There  it  stands  on  the  Statute  Book  until  the  crack 
of  doom,  unless  a  social  revolution  or  a  political 
earthquake,  such  as  is  deemed  an  impossibility, 
brings  the  drinking  saloon  and  its  associations  back 
to  the  Land  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 

"  How  it  came  about  is  an  absolute  puzzle,"  said 
a  prominent  society  lady  to  me.  "It  seems  like  a 
dream  ;  it  is  certainly  a  mystery  ;  nobody  seems  to 
understand  it.  The  suggestion  was  raised  by 
someone  (who  quoted  the  example  of  Russia)  that 
Prohibition  would  win  the  war.  No  one  knows 
who  started  the  suggestion  ;  it  began  to  be  talked 
about  ;  the  suggestion  became  a  positive  assertion  ; 
it  became  more  positive  every  day  ;  it  was  flashed 
from  State  to  State,  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific 
Coasts  ;  no  one  dared  to  raise  his  voice  against  the 
slogan  ;  the  politician  by  some  mysterious  spell 
seemed  awed  into  submission,  and  voiced  its 
mandate  from  platform  to  platform.  The  house- 
holder bowed  ;  the  working  man  resigned  himself, 
he  would  "  make  good  "  when  the  war  was  over ; 


New  York  City  25 


and  so  everyone,  from  the  President  and  officials 
of  State,  from  the  Senator,  the  Representative,  and 
the  tub  politician  down  to  the  hucksters  and  the 
wandering  Jew,  joined  in  the  cry  '  It  will  win  the 
war  !  '  And  thus  the  battle  of  Prohibition  was 
won  by  little  more  effort  than  the  waive  of  a 
magician's  wand.  And  then,  when  the  war  was 
over,  the  nation  awoke  to  the  fact  that  they  were 
bound  by  its  edict  for  ever  !  Never  will  36  States 
unite  to  restore  the  liquor  traffic.  Men  and  women 
would  sacrifice  their  own  individual  predilections  in 
favour  of  liquor  rather  than  risk  the  probability  of 
the  national  industries  being  crippled  by  the  loss 
of  time  and  the  incompetence  which  would  follow 
the  restoration  of  King  Alcohol  to  his  throne.  We 
are  a  nation  of  money-makers,  and  behind  the 
Prohibition  Law  now  stands  the  power  of  the 
Almighty  Dollar." 

In  that  vivid  account  of  the  situation  from  the 
lips  of  a  lady  stands  revealed  the  whole  history  of 
this  marvellous  achievement. 

Of  course  there  are  all  sorts  of  attempts  to  evade 
the  law.  Home-brewed  drinks  are  manufactured, 
but  it  has  to  be  done  with  considerable  caution  in 
those  States  which  allow  this  concession,  lest  the 
legal  limit  permitted,  to  the  private  citizen  be  ex- 
ceeded ;  and  the  game  is  hardly  worth  the  candle. 

The  chief  enemies  of  the  Prohibition  Law  are  the 


26          First  Impressions  of  America 


medical  men,  who  write  prescriptions  for  alcoholic 
liquors.  I  was  not  able  to  find  out  how  far  they 
went  in  New  York,  but  in  Chicago,  which  I  visited, 
I  learned  that  the  doctors  were  writing  prescriptions 
for  180,000  pints  of  whiskey  every  month.  It 

costs  a  dollar  (45.)  a  pint, 
all  of  which  goes  into  the 
pockets  of  the  city  druggists. 
Thus  about  7  per  cent.,  or 
one-fifteenth  of  the  popula- 
tion  of  Chicago,  gets  its 
BROOKLYN  BRIDGE  whiskey  through  the  agency 

of  the  doctors.  I  understand  that  this  sort  of 
thing  will  be  shortly  investigated. 

At  present,  in  exactly  one-half  of  the  States,  no 
doctor  is  allowed  to  prescribe  alcoholic  liquors  at 
all.  In  the  other  half  permits  have  to  be  obtained 
to  prescribe  them,  but  only  22  per  cent,  of  the 
medical  practitioners  of  the  latter  24  States 
have  availed  themselves  of  the  privilege. 

But  there  is  one  thing  worth  noting.  Whilst 
the  confirmed  drinkers  among  adults  are  in  some 
instances  surreptitiously  drinking,  the  children  of 
the  nation  are  growing  up  without  alcohol,  pro- 
paganda against  it  forming  part  of  the  curriculum 
in  their  schools,  and  in  this  fact  rests  the  hope  of 
the  future. 


CHAPTER    II 
CURIOUS   AMERICAN    FEATURES. 

[HE  object  which  immediately  arrests 
the  attention  of  the  voyager  as  he 
enters  New  York  Harbour  for  the 
first  time  is  the  immense  Statue 
of  Liberty,  standing  on  one  of  the 
many  islands  separated  from  one 
another  by  the  North  and  East 
Rivers. 

When  Bartholdi  visited  the  United  States,  he 
noticed  how  eagerly  the  immigrants  crowded  on 
deck  to  gain  a  first  glimpse  of  the  new  land  they 
were  so  hopefully  approaching  ;  and  this  incident 
suggested  to  him  the  proposal  that  France  should 
present  to  the  United  States  a  Statue  which  might 
enshrine  the  great  principle  of  Freedom  for  which 
the  New  World  claimed  to  stand. 

An  American  gentleman  whose  acquaintance  I 
had  made  on  the  voyage  pointed  out  to  me  with 
considerable  enthusiasm  the  chief  points  of  interest 
as  we  slowly  steamed  towards  the  Customs  landing 
stage. 

"  That,"  said  he,  "is  the  largest  statue  in  the 
world.  You  see  that  torch  which  the  woman  holds 
in  her  hand  ;  it  looks  uncommonly  small,  don't  it  ? 
Well,  one  hundred  men  could  stand  on  the  top  of  it." 

27 


28          First  Impressions  of  America 


This  may  be  an  exaggeration  ;  but  I  discovered 
later  how  immense  is  the  size  of  the  Statue.  From 
the  foundation  to  the  torch  it  reaches  305  feet. 
The  index  finger  is  8  feet  long  and  the  length  of 
the  hand  16  feet.  From  the  chin  to  the  top  of  the 
head  it  measures  17  feet,  and  the  length  of  the  right 
arm  is  42  feet.  The  waist  is  35  feet  in  circum- 
ference, and  the  nose  4^  feet  long.  And  yet,  as  one 
viewed  it  from  the  deck  of  the  Mauretania,  it 
looked  exquisitely  graceful  and  of  little  more  than 
lifesize  proportions. 

On  the  day  after  my  arrival,  at  a  large  public 
luncheon  given  in  my  honour  by  the  New  York 
Anti- Vivisection  Society  in  the  famous  Plaza  Hotel, 
I  could  not  resist  drawing  attention  to  the  fact  that 
America  was  scarcely  consistent  with  the  principle 
which  this  beautiful  work  of  art  was  intended  to 
represent. 

When,  before  sailing,  I  visited  the  American 
Consul  at  Bristol  to  get  my  passport  visaed,  he 
looked  with  surprise  at  my  name  and  said  : 

"  Are  you  Dr.  Had  wen,  of  Gloucester  ?  "  On  my 
replying  in  the  affirmative,  he  asked  me  if  I  were 
aware  that  everybody — first  -  and  second  class 
passengers  included — would  have  to  be  vaccinated 
before  landing  on  American  soil  ? 

"  What  !  "  I  exclaimed,  "  is  that  your  Land  of 
Liberty  ?  " 


Curious  American  Features 


29 


"  Unfortunately  it  is,"  said  he,  "  and  unless  you 
are  prepared  to  submit,  you  will  be  put  on  the  first 
boat  for  England  and  sent  back." 

This  was  discon- 
certing. The  obliging 
manager  of  Messrs. 
Thos.  Cook  and  Son 
kindly  made  further 
inquiries  from  the 
American  Ambas- 
sador in  London,  and 
from  the  Cunard 
Steamship  Company, 
whilst  I  cabled  to 
New  York.  The  re- 
plies were  conflicting, 
and  I  decided  to  take 
my  chance,  hoping 
and  believing  I 
should  get  through  somehow. 

On  our  reaching  Cherbourg  the  mystery  was 
solved.  The  American  gentleman  to  whom  I  have 
referred  above  came  on  board  there,  and  was  one 
day  using  rather  strong  language  about  having  had 
to  submit  to  vaccination,  from  the  results  of  which 
he  was  suffering  severely,  when  I  discovered  that 
the  vaccination  regulation  applied  only  to  foreign 
ports,  and  that  all  passengers  except  those  from 


30          First  Impressions  of  America 


England  had  to  be  vaccinated  by  command  of  the 
United  States  Government  before  being  allowed  to 
board  a  vessel  for  New  York.  He  told  me  that  a 
young '  Englishman  said  to  the  Medical  Officer  at 
the  Cherbourg  port  :  "I  don't  believe  in  vaccina- 
tion." 

"  Then  we  do,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Well,  I  shan't  be  done." 

"  Then  stand  back,"  said  the  doctor,  "  you 
can't  go  to  New  York." 

I  instanced  another  case  of  interference  with 
personal  liberty.  It  was  that  of  an  Irish  cook, 
Mary  Mallon  by  name,  commonly  known  as 
"  Typhoid  Mary,"  who,  because  of  a  foolish  medical 
dogma,  which  the  Chief  Medical  Officer  of  the 
London  County  Council  has  recently  declared  to 
be  supported  by  no  scientific  evidence,  is  confined 
as  a  prisoner  for  life  on  an  island  in  New  York 
Harbour,  because  she  is  reputed  to  be  a  "  germ 
carrier."  The  fallacy  of  the  theory  is  evidenced 
by  the  fact  that  thousands  of  soldiers  who  have 
suffered  from  typhoid  fever  during  the  war  (the 
majority  of  whom  must  be  so-called  "  germ 
carriers  ")  have  been  scattered  widely  among  the 
civil  populations  of  both  England  and  America, 
and  yet  the  incidence  and  fatality  of  typhoid  fever 
among  the  civil  populations  in  both  countries  is 
lower  than  it  has  ever  been  before. 


Curious  American  Features  31 


My  American  friends  agreed  with  me,  when  I 
quoted  these  and  other  instances,  that  their 
country  was  not  maintaining  those  rights  of  per- 
sonal liberty  which  form  the  basis  of  the  American 
Constitution,  and  for  which  the  men  and  women 
of  the  Mayflower  had  craved  and  suffered  when  they 
left  the  land  of  their  forefathers  300  years  ago. 

As  we  moved  farther  up  the  harbour,  my 
informant  said  :  "See  that  clock  ;  it  is  the  largest 
clock  in  the  world,"  and  he  began  to  rattle  off  the 
stupendous  dimensions. 

Then,  excitedly,  he  turned  toward  the  sky- 
scrapers 

"  See  that  building  over  there  ?  That's  the 
tallest  building  in  the  world,"  and  he  ran  off  at 
railroad  speed  all  the  details  of  its  immense  pro- 
portions. 

"  See  that  roof,"  he  continued,  "  that's  the 
top  of  the  biggest  railway  station  in  the  world  ; 
and  just  over  there  is  a  the-a-ter  that  holds  more 
people  than  any  two  the-a-ters  in  the  whole  world 
put  together." 

I  could  only  breathe  deeply  and  exclaim  : 
"  Indeed  !  " 

I  have  grown  accustomed  to  all  this  since  then, 
but  I  think  the  climax  was  reached  when  I  walked 
from  the  station  to  my  hotel  at  Chicago,  and  my 
companion  exclaimed,  as  we  leisurely  and  easily 
crossed  over  a  moderately  busy  street : 


32          First  Impressions  of  America 


"  This  is  the  busiest  street  in  the  world  !  " 

I  didn't  like  to  ask  him  if  he  had  ever  been  outside 
Chicago  ! 

When  I  reached  California  it  was  the  same 
thing  : 

"  That's  the  Auto-mobile  Association  housed  in 
that  building  ;  it  has  the  largest  membership  in 
the  world."  "  See  that  place  over  there  ?  That's 
the  largest  ostrich  farm  in  the  world,"  and  so  on. 

Still,  I  must  admit,  America  is  a  very  wonderful 
country,  though,  perhaps,  not  quite  so  wonderful 
in  some  points  as  its  people  believe.  They  are 
very  proud  of  their  country,  and  rightly  so.  It  is 
young,  and  its  people  are  young.  Their  form  of 
Government  is  young  and,  exultant  at  the  di- 
mensions and  possibilities  of  their  mighty  heritage, 
and  their  ever  growing  population,  the  less  thought- 
ful citizens  among  them  are  apt  to  overrate  their 
own  greatness  and  to  belittle  the  greatness  of 
others. 

I  was  amused  by  a  rather  pompous  American, 
who  formed  one  of  a  small  party  of  us  that  visited 
the  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado,  and  who  had 
frequently  informed  me  that  this,  that  or  the  other 
was  the  "biggest,"  the  "greatest,"  the  "largest," 
the  "  tallest,"  or  the  "  heaviest  "  thing  in  the  world. 
Looking  down  into  the  depths  of  the  great  chasm 
he  said  quite  seriously  : 


Curious  American  Features  33 


"  Say,  do  you  know,  that  the  whole  of  Great 
Britain  could  be  dropped  down  there  and  com- 
pletely lost  ?  " 

"  Very  likely,"  I  quietly  replied,  "  I  hope  you'll 
come  over  some  day  and  see  the  little  place ;  you 
will  be  able  to  measure  it  up." 

"  By  gosh,"  he  added,  "  but  ain't  it  a  wonderful 
sight  ?  Do  you  know  that  that's  the  biggest  hole 
in  the  world  ?  " 

I  had  not  been  48  hours  in  America  when  my 
bedroom  telephone  bell  rang,  and  on  crying  "Hilloa" 
I  was  told  that  Mr.  Somebody  wanted  to  see  me, 
might  he  come  up  ? 

"  Certainly,"  I  replied,  and  as  quickly  as  the 
elevator  could  rise  some  400  feet,  two  Americans 
entered  my  room,  and  each  informed  me  that  he 
represented  a  big  daily  newspaper.  I  asked  them 
to  sit  down,  and  my  new  experience  of  the 
American  interviewer  began. 

The  first  question  was  as  to  the  kind  of  voyage 
I  had  had.  Was  this  my  first  visit  to  America  ? 

Then  asked  one,  "  Can  you  tell  us  anything  that 
is  new  in  medicine  ?  "  That  was  a  bit  of  a  poser  ! 

"  Do  you  intend  to  lecture  right  through  the 
States  ?  "  "  How  long  are  you  staying  in  this 
country  ?  "  "Is  your  cause  making  progress  ?  " 
"  Do  you  think  you'll  get  vivisection  and  vaccina- 
tion abolished  in  this  country  ?  " 


34          First  Impressions  of  America 


Questions  poured  down  like  rain.  Then  came 
the  inevitable  interrogatory :  "  What  are  your 
impressions  of  Amur-rica  ?  " 

I  told  them  that  I  had  had  scarcely  time  to  look 
round  yet,  but  I  had  come  to  the  conclusion  from 
what  I  could  gather  so  far  that  America  and  every- 


thing in  it  was  the  biggest  thing  in  the  world. 
That  pleased  them  ! 

"  Well,  doctor,"  said  one  of  them,  "  tell  us  what 
has  impressed  you  most  so  far." 

I  told  them  that  the  two  things  which  had  im- 
pressed me  most  were,  first,  the  size  and  magnificence 
of  their  skyscrapers,  and,  second,  the  fact  that  the 
women  of  America  appeared  to  be  of  considerably 
more  importance  than  the  men. 

This  amused  them  greatly  and  they  wrote  it 
down  eagerly. 


Curious  American  Features  35 


"  Now,  doctor,  what  about  Prohibition  in  your 
country  ;  are  you  going  to  get  it  pretty  quick  ?  " 

"No,"  I  said,  "  not  for  many  a  long  year.  Our 
statesmen  are  not  so  smart  as  yours,  and  we  are  a 
very  slow-going  people." 

"  But  isn't  Radicalism  very  strong  with  you  ? 
What  about  your  Labour  Party  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Bless  you,"  I  replied,  "  every  Labour  man  is 
a  Conservative." 

My  interviewer  looked  puzzled.  "  I  don't  think 
I  understand  your  English  politics,"  said  he. 

"  I  am  not  surprised  at  that,"  I  remarked,  "  for 
we  don't  understand  them  ourselves." 

"  I  thought  the  Labour  Party  was  opposed  to 
the  Conservative  party." 

"  So  it  is,"  I  said,  "  but  they  are  all  Conserva- 
tives just  the  same." 

He  looked  more  puzzled. 

"  But  what  about  the  Radicals  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  They  are  all  Conservatives,  likewise,"  I 
answered.  "  Every  Englishman  is  a  Conservative, 
only  some  are  more  Conservative  than  others. 
Everybody  moves  very  slowly  and  very  cautiously 
in  my  country,  and  they  generally  move  in  a  circle  ; 
nobody  ever  gives  up  a  recognised  institution, 
however  rotten,  till  it  comes  to  the  last  ditch,  and 
then  something  else  very  much  like  it  is  usually 
put  in  its  place.  Like  Nature,  English  people 


36          First  Impressions  of  America 


abhor  a  vacuum,  and  we  love  the  odour  of  antiquity 
as  we  love  Eau  de  Cologne/* 

My  interviewers  wrote  rapidly,  but  they  were 
bent  upon  more  information. 

"  What  about  Liberals  ?  "  one  asked. 

"  Just  the  same/'  I  replied,  "  they  are  all  Con- 
servatives— Conservatives  to  the  backbone.  No 
politician  ever  moves  in  my  country  until  he  is 
forced  to  do  so  ;  he  waits  to  see  which  way  the 
people  want  him  to  go,  and  the  people  are  so 
conservative  that  they  won't  go  at  all  till  the 
politician  has  made  up  his  mind  which  party  in 
his  constituency  is  likely  to  poll  most  votes  at  the 
next  election.  It  ends  in  his  constituents,  as  a 
rule,  making  up  his  mind  for  him/' 

"  According  to  that,"  said  my  interviewer, 
"  things  remain  pretty  much  at  a  standstill." 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  "  there's  been  no  progress  during 
the  last  century,  and  there  won't  be  any  for  the 
next  century,  for  directly  we  get  rid  of  one  bad 
thing,  the  conservative  nature  of  the  English  people 
compels  them  instinctively  to  set  up  another  bad 
thing  or  two  to  take  its  place.  Every  reform 
carries  its  own  antidote.  English  legislation  travels 
like  the  lobster  in  the  wrong  direction.  It's  very 
much  like  a  game  of  skittles." 

"  Re-mark-a-ble,"  he  exclaimed,  in  his  American 
drawl. 


Curious  American  Features  37 


"  What  is  your  view  of  Mr.  Lloyd  George  ?  " 
asked  one  of  them. 

"  Oh,"  I  answered,  "  he  is  the  most  out-and-out 
Conservative  there  is  in  the  British  Cabinet." 

"  You  don't  say  !  "  said  the  interviewer.  "  I 
thought  his  views  were  va-a-a-ry  pro-gressive." 

"  He  hasn't  any  views,"  I  answered,  "  they 
change  so  rapidly  he  doesn't  know  what  they  are 
himself  ;  he  always  waits  to  see  which  way  the  cat 
jumps." 

"  What  politics  are  you  ?  "  my  interviewer 
bluntly  and  pointedly  asked. 

"  I  don't  think  I  have  any,"  I  answered,  "  I 
can't  find  much  use  for  them.  I  expect  I  am  a 
bit  of  a  Conservative,  like  everybody  else,  and 
something  of  an  Independent  when  I  feel  it 
necessary." 

My  interviewers  seemed  inclined  to  give  me  up 
as  a  bad  job,  but  decided  to  have  one  more  try. 

"  Which  is  the  chief  governing  force  in  your 
present  House  of  Commons  ?  "  asked  one. 

"  Human  nature,"  I  answered,  "  just  the  same 
as  it  is  in  your  Congress." 

"  But  which  party  is  the  most  important  in 
thrashing  out  questions  ?  "  he  urged. 

"  There  is  very  seldom  anyone  in  the  House  of 
Commons  to  thrash  them  out,"  I  replied.  "  Unless 
a  big  speech  is  on,  the  members  live  chiefly  in  the 


38          First  Impressions  of  America 


smoking-room,  dining-room,  tea-room,  committee- 
room,  or  perhaps  in  the  library,  writing  evasive 
answers  to  inquisitive  correspondents,  and  they  fill 
their  odd  time  in  taking  constituents  round  the 
House  and  expatiating  on  its  beauties,  unless  the 
division  bell  rings." 

"  What  happens  then  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  then  they  all  emerge  like  rabbits  from  their 
burrows  into  the  Lobby  and  march  where  their 
Whips  order  them.  Heads  are  counted,  and  back 
they  go  to  their  burrows  again  ;  a  good  many  of 
them  don't  know  what  they've  voted  for,  but  they 
won't  miss  a  party  division  if  they  can  help  it. 
Their  attendances  thereat  are  counted  up  at  the 
end  of  the  Session  and  are  supposed  to  stand  for 
devotedness  to  their  constituents,  and  for  hard 
work." 

"  Then,  I  suppose,  the  Government  do  all  the 
real  work  ?  "  he  queried. 

"  O  dear  no/*  I  said,  "  the  Government  only  do 
the  talking  ;  the  work  is  done  by  the  bureaucrats 
behind  the  scenes.  England  is  governed  by 
bureaucrats,  and  they  are  all  Conservatives  to  the 
backbone,  and  they  move  just  as  fast  as  they  wish  ; 
as  a  rule  the  motion  is  too  slow  to  be  visible,  and 
the  circumlocution  office  reigns  as  supreme  as  it 
did  in  the  days  of  Dickens.  And  thus  we  muddle 
on  from  generation  to  generation." 


Curious  American  Features  39 


My  interviewers  looked  hopeless,  and  after  asking 
what  States  and  cities  I  was  visiting  and  making  a 
note  of  them,  they  shook  hands  and  told  me  that 
they  had  had  "  a  va-a-ry  in-ter-est-ing  talk." 

And  a  very  funny  muddled-up  mixture  got  into 
the  papers. 

The  American  newspapers  are  a  marvel.  Twenty- 
four,  thirty-six  and  fifty  or  more  pages  for  a  daily, 
and  72  to  150  pages  for  a  Sunday  newspaper  are 
quite  the  ordinary  thing.  Headlines  with  letters 
sometimes  three  or  four  inches  long,  of  a  most 
sensational  character,  are  scattered  through  the 
columns  of  some  of  them,  and  anything  more  than 
usually  exciting  is  seized  upon  with  avidity. 

For  instance,  I  lectured  in  one  of  the  chief  Halls 
of  Washington  City  early  in  May,  and  the  Medical 
Director  of  the  Government  Health  Laboratories, 
with  other  medical  men,  came  down  to  hear  me. 
Some  Senators  also  turned  up,  and  much  interest 
was  evoked.  At  the  close  of  my  lecture — or  "talk," 
as  every  public  address  is  called  in  America — the 
audience  was  asked  by  the  Chairman  to  put  me 
any  questions.  For  some  time  nobody  rose.  At 
last  the  Government  Medical  Director  (Dr.  McCoy) 
was  appealed  to.  He  said  he  would  not  ask 
questions,  but  if  permitted  he  would  expose  my 
fallacies.  Of  course,  I  agreed  willingly. 

In  the  ensuing  harangue,  he  flew  into  a  violent 


40          First  Impressions  of  America 


passion  and  declared  I  had  told  "  a  damnable 
lie."  The  audience  shouted  with  indignation,  and 
when  the  excitement  was  somewhat  subdued  I 
said,  "  Perhaps  my  medical  friend  will  be  good 
enough  to  prove  his  assertion."  This  landed  him 
in  further  trouble,  and  amid  considerable  hubbub, 
the  debate,  in  which  some  of  the  audience  took  part> 
went  on  till  nearly  midnight. 

This  was  very  late  for  sedate  and  highly  respect- 
able Washington,  where  dinner  parties,  theatres, 
picture  palaces  and  all  other  places  of  public  or 
private  entertainment  or  instruction  are  expected 
to  close  promptly  by  half -past  ten. 

Next  morning  the  chief  official  Washington  paper 
(corresponding  to  our  English  Times)  had  startling 
headlines  right  across  the  centre  of  the  front  page  : 
"  Damnable  lie  passes  as  doctors  clash  on  Germs," 
and  a  lengthy  and  exceedingly  good  report  of  the 
proceedings  followed.  This  grotesque  incident  was 
flashed  straightway  to  every  newspaper  in  the 
United  States.  I  came  across  it  in  journals  in 
Boston,  Philadelphia,  and  New  York,  down  in 
Chicago,  and  3,000  miles  off  in  far  distant  California. 
That  is  the  sort  of  thing  an  American  paper  loves. 

The  American  is  a  voracious  reader  of  his  news- 
paper. It  constitutes  the  chief  educational  instru- 
ment of  the  mass  of  the  people.  It  is  true  that 
America  has  some  very  fine  universities,  colleges, 


Curious  American  Features  41 


and  schools,  but  such  institutions  in  any  country, 
including  our  own,  can  only  provide  the  mere 
mechanical  basis  of  education.  The  true  education 
of  an  individual  depends  upon  the  way  in  which  he 
employs  his  faculties  after  he  has  left  his  school 
or  university  ;  upon  his  rubbing  shoulders  with 
other  men  ;  upon  travel  and  experience  ;  and  to 
the  great  bulk  of  the  American  people  the  daily 
newspaper  constitutes  the  one  important  factor  in 
moulding  taste  and  directing  mentality. 

Many  of  these  newspapers,  as  far  as  I  have  been 
able  to  judge,  possess  little  order  or  arrangement. 
The  news  is  shovelled  up  like  coal,  and  allowed  to 
sort  itself  out  as  best  it  may  among  the  monster 
advertisements ;  and  anything  connected  with 
crime,  scandal,  gossip,  personalities,  and  sen- 
sationalism forms  the  principal  "  stuff  "  that  the 
reader  has  to  feed  upon.  Highly  seasoned  food  of 
this  kind  must  make  wholesome  diet  insipid. 

There  are  some  excellent  specimens  of  journalistic 
literature  and  some  very  fine  monthlies  published 
in  America,  but  many  of  them  are  of  a  low  standard, 
as  Americans  themselves  have  admitted  to  me. 

Of  some  of  the  sensational  headlines  an  English- 
man cannot  make  head  nor  tail.  Here  are  a  few 
specimens  from  the  front  sheet  of  a  leading  daily 
of  38  pages  published  on  the  date  of  writing  : — 

Body  Blow  for  Hiram. 
Blair  Confirmed  in  Bitter  Fight. 


42          First  Impressions  of  America 


Breach  Between  Johnson  and  Administration 

is  now  Wider  than  Ever. 
Disgruntled  Senator  Fails  to  Get  Revenge 

On  Man  Who  Voted  Against  Him 
All  this  in  connection  with  a  quite  ordinary  and 
uninteresting  political  debate  in  the   Washington 
Senate. 

Here   is  another   specimen   on   the   same   page, 
spaced  enormously  and  in  huge  type  : — 

"  Lily  Love  "  Goes  to  Test. 

Juanita  Miller's  to  Give  Acid  Bath 

to  the  Sincerity  of  Mate  in  "  Nest." 

This  forms  the  introduction  to  a  lurid  description 

of  a  divorce  suit,  accompanied  by  a  melodramatic 

portrait  of  "  Juanita  "  (nine  inches  long). 

One  more  on  the  same  front  page,  in  startling 
type  and  with  big  photograph  : — 
Jealousy  was  Motive. 
Woman  in  Bronx  Shooting  Case  says 

Blackmail  Idea  was  Police  Bunk. 
Lastly,  here  are  the  headlines  of  another  front  page 
description  of  an  ordinary  baseball  game  : — 

Si  washes  Get  Good  Clawing. 
Tigers  Sink  Nails  Deep  into  the 

Cocky  Rainiers. 
Wheezer  Dell  Braces  Up  After  Early 

Wildness. 

Sensational  Fielding  Stunts. 
Feature  Ball  Game. 


Curious  American  Features  43 


That  is  the  sort  of  thing  that  seems  to  interest  and 
to  form  a  leading  line  in  the  education  of  the 
American  public. 

"  The  public/1  said  Ruskin,  "  is  a  big  baby  that 
only  asks  to  be  flattered  and  amused."  That 
appears  to  be  specially  recognised  in  America. 

A  Sunday  newspaper  should  be  included  among 
the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  I  have  one  in 
front  of  me  now.  There  are  no  fewer  than  156 
pages.  The  sheets  measure  24  by  19  inches,  and 
there  are  eight  columns  on  a  page.  The  news 
columns  are  copiously  illustrated  ;  it  has  in  addition 
12  separate  pages  of  coloured  photogravures  of  fairly 
good  character,  and  four  additional  pages  of  highly- 
coloured  pictures,  with  accompanying  letterpress 
of  low  class  and  silly  wit.  Religious  talk  runs  side 
by  side  with  the  latest  Divorce  Court  scandal. 
Finance  jostles  with  the  latest  music-hall  ditties, 
and  theatrical  news  rubs  shoulders  with  the  latest 
crime.  There  is  a  special  literary  supplement  of 
well-written  articles,  a  sensational  love  story,  and 
the  latest  political  news  of  the  world  dished  up  with 
spicings  of  a  rare  blend  ! 

It  takes  the  average  American  all  day  long  to 
get  through  his  172  pages,  and  from  my  brief 
experience  of  an  American  Sunday  he  must  fairly 
well  compass  the  contents  of  his  mammoth  news- 
paper, which  weighs  over  two  and  a  quarter 


44          First  Impressions  of  America 


pounds.  You  see  everyone  reading  it — as  he  goes 
along  the  street,  as  he  rides  on  the  tram,  as  he  sits 
on  his  doorstep — the  white  man,  the  black  man,  the 
yellow  man,  the  Pole,  and  the  Jew.  You  can  see 
people  devouring  its  contents  as  they  sit  in  the  open 
cafes  or  lounge  in  the  luxurious  divans  of  the  hotels. 
They  all  live  on  their  newspapers,  especially  the 
Sunday  edition. 


CHAPTER  III 
AMERICAN   AESTHETIC   TASTE. 

THOUGHT,  when  I  left  England, 
that  New  York  was  a  cramped- 
up  city  of  ugly  buildings, 
crowded  streets  and  stifling 
courts,  where  everything  that 
was  aesthetic,  tasteful  and 
refined  was  sacrificed  to  the 
exigencies  of  the  Almighty 
Dollar. 

I  was  disillusioned  imme- 
diately. A  drive  with  a  friend  in  her  comfortable 
automobile  on  the  second  day  of  my  arrival  dispelled 
all  such  ideas.  In  cities  and  towns  like  those  of  the 
Old  Country,  where  houses  have  gradually  grown 
around  some  old  monastic  institution — an  abbey,  a 
cathedral  or  a  church — and  have  spread  themselves 
out  as  need  arose  into  short  streets  and  alleys  with 
curves  and  turnings  of  endless  variety,  with  all  their 
interesting  associations  and  historic  reminiscences, 
we  get  a  result  so  homely  and  fascinating  that  we 
fail  to  realise  what  a  city  would  be  like  if  we  sat 
down  and  planned  it  from  the  very  commencement, 
and  sketched  it  upon  paper  ere  we  laid  stone  and 
brick  to  our  foundations. 

45 


46          First  Impressions  of  America 


New  York — except  in  the  older  portion  near  the 
harbour  where  the  houses  and  streets  are  irregularly 
built  much  like  any  English  seaport  town — was  just 
planned  to  order.  It  is  a  city  of  never-ending 
straight  lines ;  streets  and  avenues  cross  one 
another  as  symmetrically  and  as  accurately  as 
the  squares  on  a  chess  board.  Skyscrapers  have 
solved  the  riddle  of  space  ;  they  have  allowed  the 
laying  out  of  roadways  and  pavements  of  enormous 
width,  and  have  permitted  the  planning  of  immense 
squares  and  parks  and  open  spaces,  with  luxuriance 
of  foliage  and  horticultural  beauty  where  least 
expected.  Uncle  Sam  has  not  forgotten  the 
aesthetic  in  the  midst  of  his  drive  for  wealth. 

The  immense  population  passing  and  re-passing 
along  the  exceedingly  wide  pavements,  and  the 
constant  rush  of  vehicles  of  every  description  in 
the  roads,  give  an  impression  of  space  little  more 
than  that  of  an  English  country  town,  and  the 
well-regulated  traffic  creates  less  difficulty  in  this 
city  of  six  millions  than  does  that  of  London  in 
its  congested  areas. 

The  oldest  park  in  the  city  is  called  Bowling 
Green,  which  stands  at  the  foot  of  Broadway.  It 
was  a  market-place  in  the  old  Dutch  days,  and  the 
English  made  a  small  park  of  it  and  put  up  a  leaden 
statue  of  George  III.  which,  when  the  Revolution 
came  in  1776,  the  young  Americans  pulled  to  the 


American  ^Esthetic  Taste  47 


ground  and  turned  into  42,000  bullets  to  fire  at  the 
troops  of  the  hated  monarch.  A  statue  of  Abraham 
de  Peyster,  an  old  Dutch  merchant,  now  stands 
there  instead.  Bowling  Green  is  quite  small,  and 
is  hardly  worth  calling  a  park. 

Similarly,  there  is  Gramercy  Park  ;  just  a 
private  square  which  resembles  one  of  our  London 
squares  ;  there  is  no  other  in  New  York  to  compare 
with  it.  It  is  surrounded  by  houses  in  which  live 
descendants  of  the  old  aristocratic  families  of  the 
city.  I  addressed  a  large  company  in  one  of  these 
fine  old  mansions,  where  the  great  dividing  doors 
leading  from  one  large,  lofty  room  to  the  other 
were  all  thrown  open,  making  one  handsome 
reception  room  of  surprising  size. 

There  are  also  Union  Square,  Washington  Square 
(which  occupies  nine  acres),  and  the  celebrated 
Madison  Square,  besides  several  extensive  parks, 
such  as  Morningside,  Mount  Morris,  Bronx,  etc., 
and  the  Botanical  and  Zoological  Gardens,  all 
within  the  radius  of  the  city.  But  the  most  interest- 
ing of  them  all  is  Central  Park,  which  leads  on  to 
Riverside  Park,  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  River. 
No  one  who  has  visited  Central  Park,  with  its 
marvellous  landscape  gardening  and  beautiful  lakes, 
its  lawns  and  meadows,  could  accuse  New  Yorkers 
of  sacrificing  beauty  to  wealth.  It  consists  of  879 
acres  of  delightful  scenery,  with  nine  miles  of  roads 


48          First  Impressions  of  America 


and  28  miles  of  walks,  right  in  the  heart  of  the  great 
city.  An  Egyptian  obelisk  (corresponding  to  that 
on  our  Thames  Embankment)  brought  from  Helio- 
polis  by  Vanderbilt  at  a  cost  of  a  quarter  of  a  million 
pounds  sterling,  is  erected  there.  This  park  also 
contains  an  interesting  Museum  and  a  Menagerie. 

The  Ramble,  as  a  portion  of  this  park  is  called, 
takes  you  right  outside  all  thought  of  city  life  and 
roar  ;  you  are  transported  at  once  to  the  very 
midst  of  country  scenes,  where  splashing  waterfalls, 
wooded  thickets,  gay  flowers,  singing  birds,  cave 
and  woodland  beauties  of  every  description  greet 
the  senses.  And  in  another  part,  every  outdoor 
game  that  can  be  thought  of  to  interest  children 
has  been  provided  by  the  wealthy  utilitarian  fathers 
of  the  city. 

I  was  driven  on  three  occasions  by  kind  friends 
in  different  directions  for  20  or  30  or  more  miles 
on  roads  immediately  surrounding  New  York. 
The  scenery  was  rapturous.  Remarkable  houses 
built  in  woods  abutting  upon  the  road,  and  mile 
upon  mile  of  a  great  arched  avenue  of  trees  through 
which  one  passed  and  which  allowed  glimpses 
beyond  of  the  mighty  Hudson  and  its  towering 
cliffs,  presented  a  scene  more  like  a  dream  than  a 
reality. 

There  is,  in  my  opinion,  a  peculiar  charm  about 
the  private  houses  in  most  American  cities.  They 


American  Esthetic  Taste  49 


have  no  railings,  no  walls,  no  gates.  Beautifully 
kept  green  lawns  and  beds  of  flowers  slope  right 
down  to  the  road  or  street.  There  is  not  even  a 
dividing  rail  between  the  gardens.  You  may  find 
the  most  luxurious  flowers  growing  right  at  the 
edge  of  the  pavement  or  side  walk,  which  is  usually 
set  in  concrete  between  beds  of  grass  and  flowers, 
and  everything  is  open  right  up  to  the  house,  which 
is  a  picture  of  quaint  architectural  beauty,  always 
with  a  verandah  running  its  length.  I  have  passed 
thousands  of  these  houses  and  gardens,  and  there 
is  the  same  delightful  openness  everywhere,  pre- 
senting the  picture  of  a  vast  garden,  and  a  garden, 
too,  of  ever  changing  charm.  It  is  the  rarest  thing 
possible  to  see  a  wall  anywhere.  In  England 
flowers  are  stolen  and  beds  trampled  on,  but  nobody 
thinks  of  doing  it  here,  I  suppose  because  they  can 
do  it  if  they  like  !  Such  is  the  strange  contradiction 
of  human  nature — lock  your  door  and  cupboard, 
and  the  thief  and  inqusitive  intruder  are  anxious  to 
break  through  or  to  look  inside  ;  keep  the  door 
and  the  cupboard  open,  and  the  same  individuals 
are  robbed  of  their  inquisitiveness  and  cupidity. 
Conservative  human  nature  in  England  would  take 
a  long  time  to  accustom  itself  to  this  sort  of  thing, 
and  I  could  not  have  supposed  it  possible  of  attain- 
ment in  any  part  of  the  world,  least  of  all  in  the 
land  of  the  Almighty  Dollar.  But  there  it  is,  and 

D 


5o          First  Impressions  of  America 


the  sight  of  it  filled  me  with  surprise  and  delight. 

At  the  moment  of  writing  I  am  sitting  at  an  open 
window  in  one  of  the  large  towns  of  California, 
3,000  miles  from  New  York.  In  front  of  me  is  the 
open  road — a  wide  road,  for  half  a  dozen  motor  cars 
at  least  could  travel  abreast — and  yet  I  can  scarcely 


believe  it  is  a  road  at  all !  It  stretches  for  several 
miles  in  a  straight  line,  but  palm  trees  edge  the 
pavement  and  between  them  are  strips  of  green  ; 
on  this  side  of  the  pavement  is  a  beautiful  green- 
sward leading  up  to  the  delightfully  old-fashioned 
house  at  which  I  am  staying ;  on  the  lawn  are 
giant  palms,  on  the  house  festoons  of  roses  ;  tropical 
trees  and  shrubs  are  studded  here  and  there  ;  and 
across  the  road  it  is  the  same,  your  eye  never  tires, 
and  as  far  as  you  can  see,  this  captivating 


American  ^Esthetic  Taste  51 


arrangement  is  everywhere  in  evidence.  Everything 
is  open  ;  not  a  gate,  or  a  rail,  or  a  wall,  or  a  hedge 
is  visible,  and  you  feel  free  as  the  air  you  breathe. 

Turn  round  the  corner  and  you  find  an  orange 
grove  ;  the  rows  of  orange  trees  laden  with  their 
golden  fruit  stretch  away  as  far  as  the  eye  can  see  ; 
you  walk  beside  them  ;  thousands  of  people  in  the 
course  of  the  day  pass  by  ;  there  are  oranges 
which  have  fallen  from  the  boughs  lying  around 
the  stems  of  the  beautiful  trees  ;  you  may  put  out 
your  hand  and  take  them  as  you  pass  ;  but  no, 
the  tempting  fruit  is  left  for  its  owner  to  gather  up. 

This  morning  the  newspaper  man  went  by  in  his 
automobile.  The  free  and  easy  youngster  charged 
with  the  delivery  of  the  papers  just  flung  them  out 
on  to  the  pavement  as  he  passed  by  and  left  them 
for  the  householder  to  come  right  down  the  long 
stretch  of  his  lawn  and  fetch  when  so  disposed. 
Pedestrians  pass  to  and  fro  along  the  pavement 
flanked  with  flower  beds,  step  over  the  newspapers, 
and  walk  on.  Nobody  touches  them.  They  are 
too  free  to  offer  any  temptation  to  theft.  There 
they  lie  all  the  way  up  the  road  ;  only  when  it  is 
wet  does  the  newspaper  boy  condescend  to  get  out 
of  his  automobile  and  fling  the  paper  on  to  the 
verandah  that  prettily  sweeps  the  front  of  the  house. 
The  openness  of  everything  is  the  same  all  over  the 
States— North,  South,  East,  and  West. 


52          First  Impressions  of  America 


New  York  is  no  less  artistic  in  its  monuments 
than  in  its  parks.  Every  prominent  place  has  its 
statue.  The  only  complaint  one  can  make  is  that 
there  are  so  many  with  frock  coats  and  stove-pipe 
trousers,  and  all  the  artistic  skill  in  the  world  will 
never  create  a  thrilling  sculpture  from  such  a 
model.  English  sculptors  can  generally  turn  out 
their  models  in  court  dress  at  least,  and  with  a  loose 


cloak  and  knee  breeches  you  can  make  even  Crom- 
well look  aesthetic.  But  America  does  not  admit 
of  that  sort  of  thing,  and  pray,  what  can  be  done 
with  a  plain  coat  and  waistcoat  and  a  pair  of 
trousers  ? 

Some  monuments,  however,  are  magnificent,  such 
as  that  to  General  Grant.  It  is  most  impressive. 
Externally,  7o-feet-wide  granite  steps  lead  up  to 
the  base,  which  is  built  like  a  Doric  temple  with 


American  Esthetic  Taste  53 


double  lines  of  columns,  surmounted  by  the  en- 
tablature, and  above  this  is  a  Cupola  with  Ionic 
ornamentation  finished  off  with  a  pyramidal  roof. 
Majestically  it  stands  on  a  mound  overlooking  the 
Hudson  River,  visible  from  many  points  of  the  city. 
You  enter  it  and  look  down,  as  you  do  upon 
Napoleon's  tomb  in  Paris,  into  a  crypt,  where  stands 
a  great  granite  sarcophagus  hewn  from  a  single 
block  of  old  porphyry  and  closed  by  a  massive  lid 
of  the  same  material  which  contains  the  body  of 
the  national  hero  ;  and  you  ponder  over  the  simple 
inscription,  "  He  stood  four-square  to  all  the  winds 
that  blow."  In  a  similar  coffin  by  his  side  rests 
the  body  of  his  wife. 

I  need  not  refer  to  the  Art  Galleries  and  Museum 
of  Art,  or  the  Museum  of  Natural  History,  or  the 
great  Educational  Establishments  or  the  magnifi- 
cent marble  pile  known  as  the  City  Hall,  or  the  giant 
Municipal  building  of  the  skyscraper  type,  which, 
in  my  opinion,  is  a  thing  of  ethereal  beauty,  and 
cost,  in  our  money  value,  about  three  millions 
sterling.  In  architectural  magnificence  all  these 
great  edifices  leave  our  own  corresponding  institu- 
tions some  distance  behind. 

As  to  the  railway  stations,  there  are  certainly 
none  in  the  world  to  compare  with  them.  The 
Grand  Central  Terminal  in  Park  Avenue  is,  for 
magnitude  and  beauty,  a  marvel ;  built  of  granite 


54          First  Impressions  of  America 


and  Indiana  limestone,  the  entrances  to  it  are  by 
three  great  openings  in  form  of  triumphal  arches, 
raised  upon  an  immense  platform  above  the  street 
and  entered  by  a  wide  bridge  leacjing  to  the  central 
arch.  It  opens  upon  a  magnificent  waiting-room, 
275  feet  long,  120  feet  wide,  and  125  feet  high, 
where  there  is  every  convenience  for  rest,  and 
around  which  are  all  the  necessary  offices.  The 
total  area  of  this  station  occupies  79  acres. 

The  Pennsylvania  Station  is  another  remarkable 
feature  ;  it  has  a  frontage  of  430  feet,  composed  of 


great  colonnaded  fagades  which  remind  one  of 
ancient  Rome ;  and  the  immense  general  waiting- 
room  is  built  on  a  model  of  the  famous  Roman 
baths  of  Caracalla.  The  Americans  can  certainly 
give  the  Old  Country  points  on  railway  stations. 

As  to  the  houses  in  New  York,  it  must  not  be 
supposed  they  are  all  skyscrapers.  Nothing  is 
more  interesting  than  to  go  down  Fifth  Avenue  and 
pass  along  what  is  called  Millionaires'  Row,  and 
look  at  their  individual  houses.  Here  and  in 


American  Esthetic  Taste  55 


adjoining  streets  one  sees  the  architectural  wonder- 
land where  live  William  Rockefeller,  Cornelius 
Vanderbilt,  Mrs.  Goelet,  Hamilton  Fish,  Jay  Gould, 
Vincent  Astor,  and  a  host  of  others,  who  together 
could  possibly  buy  up  all  of  New  York  that  does 
not  belong  to  them  already.  And  scattered  about 
here  and  there  away  from  the  commercial  life  of 
the  City  are  thousands  of  exquisite  private  houses, 
all  built  with  an  eye  to  spectacular  effect.  And  the 
prominent  men  and  women  who  live  in  them  and 
hold  the  finances  of  the  world  very  largely  in  the 
hollow  of  their  hands — from  where  do  they  spring  ? 
A  little  more  than  a  century  ago  this  mighty 
New  York  was  a  small  town  of  some  sixty  thousand 
inhabitants,  standing  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson 
River  ;  there  were  no  paved  streets  and  few  street 
lights  ;  it  did  its  business  with  foreign  coins,  and 
possessed  neither  a  reading-room  nor  a  library. 
John  Jacob  Astor,  whose  descendant  holds  high 
place  in  our  House  of  Lords  while  his  wife  sits 
in  the  British  House  of  Commons,  landed  at  that 
little  town  as  a  poor  boy  with  a  slender  stock  of 
violins  for  sale.  Roosevelt's  forefathers  had  a  small 
tannery  in  this  same  primitive  spot.  The  original 
Vanderbilt  was  a  poor  man  who  squatted  on  the 
land  now  controlled  by  the  great  Central  Railway 
I  have  mentioned  above.  Seventy  years  ago  the 
founder  of  the  Gould  fortune  was  a  surveyor, 


56          First  Impressions  of  America 


poor  and  unknown.  It  is  said  he  began  life  by 
selling  mousetraps.  Rockefeller  was  unknown  in 
financial  circles  fifty  years  ago,  but  he  tapped  oil 
one  day  on  a  bit  of  waste  land,  and  his  wealth  has 
long  since  reached  a  fabulous  sum.  His  special 
hobby  for  the  disbursement  of  his  millions  appears 
to  be  the  upkeep  and  endowment  of  the  Rockefeller 
Foundation,  which  concerns  itself  with  medical 
education,  not  only  in  the  United  States,  but  in 
many  other  parts  of  the  world.  To  this  no  objection 
could  be  raised,  were  it  not  that  the  great  Institute 
associated  with  his  name  has  become  a  centre  for 
widespread  advocacy  and  practice  of  experimenta- 
tion on  living  animals,  with  all  its  pain  and  suffering. 
The  published  official  records  of  these  experiments 
issued  by  the  medical  authorities  of  this  Institute 
leave  no  room  for  doubt  as  to  the  cruelties  which 
have  been  and  are  being  perpetrated  there  to  no 
useful  purpose ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  Mr. 
Rockefeller,  who  holds  a  prominent  position  in  a 
Christian  Church,  should  permit  these  atrocities  to 
continue.  Let  us  have  scientific  and  medical 
research  by  all  means  ;  but  the  exploitation  of 
sentient  and  sensitive  creatures,  which  have  their 
own  rights  equally  with  their  torturers,  should  be 
altogether  eliminated.  Nothing  has  yet  been 
gained  by  these  revolting  and  unscientific  practices, 
and  nothing  will  nor  can  be  gained  by  them  while 


American  ^Esthetic  Taste  57 


the  world  lasts.  If  the  voice  of  Mr.  Rockefeller 
and  his  son  were  but  raised  in  denunciation  of  these 
crimes  against  civilization  and  righteousness,  their 
name  would  be  handed  down  to  posterity  as  that 
of  some  of  the  greatest  of  the  world's  humanitarians. 

Of  such  are  the  families  that  rule  New  York 
society  to-day.  It  must  not  be  supposed  that 
New  York,  with  all  its  talk  of  "  equality,"  knows 
nothing  of  class  distinctions.  There  is,  in  my 
humble  opinion,  greater  distinction  between  class 
and  class  in  New  York  than  there  is  in  the  Home- 
land. There  is  much  more  freedom  and  sense  of 
bonhomie  between  classes  in  the  Western  States 
than  in  the  great  commercial  capital  of  the  East. 

In  England  it  is  birth,  breeding,  and  education, 
which  largely  make  the  difference  between  classes. 
In  New  York  it  is  more  generally  the  dollar.  In 
England  your  servants  become  your  friends  ;  you 
become  attached  to  them,  and  they  become 
attached  to  you  ;  and  there  are  mutual  confidences 
and  trustful  reciprocations  which  frequently  bring 
different  classes  together  on  to  a  platform  of  sym- 
pathetic equality  with  a  generous  recognition  of 
respective  positions  which  is  rarely  abused.  But 
there  is  nothing  of  that  sort  in  New  York  as  far  as 
I  could  see.  Class  distinction  appeared  to  me  to 
be  supreme,  and  more  marked  than  anywhere  in 
Europe,  except  perhaps  in  Germany,  where  I  doubt 


58          First  Impressions  of  America 


if  even  the  war  has  made  any  difference  to  the 
unalterable  boorishness  and  conceit  of  its  "  superior 
people  "  and  the  obsequiousness  to  them  of  their 
"  dependents." 

But  the  obsequiousness  of  the  German  "  depen- 
dent "  has  no  parallel  in  America.  If  the  educated 
Englishman  who  knows  how  to  conduct  himself 
receives  the  respectful  title  of  "  Sir  "  when  addressed 
in  his  own  country,  he  must  not  expect  any  such 
recognition  of  "  class  "  in  New  York,  unless  from 
a  poor  recently  imported  Pole  or  Hungarian,  say, 
who  has  not  yet  learned  the  independence  of  "  the 
Land  of  the  Free." 

If  there  is  difference  of  class  between  the  "  upper  " 
and  "  lower "  strata  of  American  "  society/'  as 
soon  as  the  latter  begin  to  make  dollars  (as  they 
very  rapidly  do)  they  draw  no  such  distinction ; 
and  as  a  result  courtesy,  as  understood  in  England, 
is  a  quality  practically  unknown  in  the  great  com- 
mercial hub  of  the  United  States. 


CHAPTER   IV 
RELIGIOUS   LIFE   IN   AMERICA. 


O  walk  up  Broadway  or  along 
Fifth  Avenue  or  among  the 
City  purlieus  on  a  Sunday  afternoon, 
or  at  night,  would  give  one  the 
rf>~*  impression  that  the  religious  life 
of  New  York  is  as  dead  as  Queen 
,J  Anne.  But  the  streets  are  almost 
equally  thronged  in  the  morning,  and 
chiefly  with  those  who  are  going  to 
some  "  place  of  worship."  When  the 
]  morning  is  over  the  great  bulk  of  the 
population  appears  to  give  itself  up  to 
f,  recreation  and  pleasure  :  the  windows 
of  the  drug  and  tobacco  shops  flare 
with  electric  light  when  dusk  comes,  and 
illuminated  advertisements,  flashing 
from  the  base  to  the  summit  of  the 
skyscrapers,  turn  night  into  day.  But  even  then 
a  large  proportion  of  the  population  enter  some 
religious  conventicle — for  services  do  not  begin 
until  8  o'clock — and  all  of  these,  almost  without 
exception,  appear  to  lay  themselves  out,  by  means 
of  attractive  music  and  trained  singers  hired  for 
the  purpose,  to  secure  a  share  of  public  attention. 

59 


60          First  Impressions  of  America 


There  are  innumerable  magnificent  ecclesiastical 
buildings,  scattered  all  over  New  York  City,  which 
point  unmistakeably  to  the  fact  that  it  took  money 
to  build  them,  and  they  require  people  to  support 
them.  One  of  the  most  wonderful  of  these  buildings 
is  a  Jewish  Synagogue — the  Temple  Emanu-El. 
It  is  an  exquisite  structure  of  Moorish  design,  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  erections  I  have  seen,  and 
certainly  much  more  remarkable  and  ornate  than 
any  edifice  I  have  met  with  in  Morocco  itself.  It 
would  almost  compete  with  the  grand  Alhambra  in 
Spain. 

Perhaps  the  wealthiest  church  is  Trinity,  in 
Broadway,  facing  Wall  Street — the  great  financial 
centre  of  New  York.  It  is  built  upon  land  which, 
when  the  English  conquered  Manhattan  Island,  was 
occupied  as  a  farm,  and  was  handed  over  to  the 
clergy  for  the  site  of  a  Colonial  Church.  A  great 
deal  of  the  land  was  subsequently  given  away  for 
various  purposes,  but  enough  is  left  to  bring  in 
the  comfortable  income  of  £100,000  per  annum  ! 
The  great  bronze  doors  constitute  a  memorial  to 
John  Jacob  Astor,  who  attended  there  in  the 
romantic  days  of  his  early  financial  triumphs  ;  and 
the  altars  and  reredos  were  erected  to  the  memory 
of  W.  B.  Astor  at  a  cost  of  some  £25,000. 

The  Cathedral  of  St.  John  the  Divine  will 
ultimately  be  the  strangest-looking  if  not  the  most 


Religious  Life  in  America 


61 


magnificent  in  New  York.  I  could  not  make  out 
exactly  what  its  object  is.  Apparently  it  is  to  be 
an  asylum  for  almost  every  creed,  like  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre  in  Jerusalem.  The  only  thing  I 
could  discover  with  certainty  was  that  it  is  expected 
to  cost  £3,000,000  sterling  before  it  is  finished.  By 


"THE  LITTLE  CHURCH  AROUND  THE  CORNER" 

that  time  it  will  be  the  fourth  largest  cathedral  in 
existence,  reckoning  from  St.  Peter's  at  Rome,  Seville 
and  Milan,  but  I  shall  not  be  at  all  surprised  if,  before 
it  is  completed,  Uncle  Sam  will  make  up  his  mind 
that  it  shall  be  "  the  biggest  in  the  world  "  ! 

One  of  the  prettiest  little  churches  stowed  away 
in  the  heart  of  the  City,  and  lying  in  the  sweetest 
of  settings,  is  "  the  little  Church  around  the  Corner," 
as  it  is  called,  in  2Qth  Street  near  Fifth  Avenue,  a 
Protestant  Episcopal,  known  ecclesiastically  as  The 
Church  of  the  Transfiguration.  It  appears  that 
some  years  ago  a  pastor  in  Madison  Avenue  refused 


62          First  Impressions  of  America 


to  perform  the  burial  service  over  the  body  of  an 
aged  actor,  named  George  Holland,  and  told  the 
messenger  he  might  go  to  a  "  little  Church  around 
the  corner,"  where  he  would  probably  be  accommo- 
dated. In  the  memorial  window  to  the  actor  who 
had  been  refused  burial  are  inscribed  the  lines  : — 

If  I  ask  Him  to  receive  me, 
Will  He  say  me  "  Nay  "  ? 
Not  till  earth,  and  not  till  heaven, 
Pass  away. 

Nearly  all  the  actors  and  actresses  who  die  in  New 
York  are  now  buried  therefrom. 

St.  Patrick's  Cathedral  is  a  masterpiece  of  the 
Gothic  style  of  architecture,  of  which  Cologne 
Cathedral  is  an  outstanding  example.  It  is  of 
enormous  size — 332  feet  long  and  174  feet  wide  ; 
the  spires  rise  330  feet.  It  cost  about  a  quarter  of 
a  million  sterling,  exclusive  of  the  land. 

Needless  to  say,  every  kind  of  religious  creed  has 
its  followers  in  America,  and  churches  of  every 
description  and  of  every  line  of  thought,  orthodox 
and  unorthodox,  are  scattered  over  the  city.  All 
the  hotels  display  in  their  great  central  waiting 
rooms  long  lists  of  Sunday  services,  with  the  hours 
at  which  they  are  to  be  held,  the  names  of  preachers, 
and  frequently  the  subjects  they  propose  to  take  up. 

In  spite  of  appearances,  America — New  York 
included — is  essentially  religious  ;  of  open  infidelity 


Religious  Life  in  America  63 


there  is  very  little  ;  of  claim  to  morality  there  is 
a  good  deal.  I  was  very  much  amused  at  a  con- 
versation I  had  with  an  American  travelling  com- 
panion on  the  way  out.  I  asked  him  some  questions 
about  the  American  Civil  War.  He  said  with  a 
strong  nasal  intonation  : — "  W-a-a-1,  you  see,  it  was 
this  way  :  When  you  go  to  war,  you're  obliged  to 
fight  about  something  and  it  won't  do  to  fight  about 
nothing,  or  else  you  won't  get  the  chaps  to  fight  at 
all.  The  niggers  were  as  good  as  anything  to  fight 
about,  for  the  South  had  'em  in  grips  right  enough. 
Not  that  we  troubled  very  much  about  them,  for  a 
nigger's  a  nigger  wherever  he  is,  and  he's  got  to  be 
kept  in  his  place  or  else  you'll  be  knocked  out  of 
yours,  and  we  are  finding  that  out  up  North  pretty 
fast.  But  still,  the  South  had  the  niggers  in  grips, 
and  so  we  went  to  war  over  slavery  ;  but  the  rale 
purnciple  of  the  thing  was  that  the  South  wanted 
to  git  right  away  from  the  North  and  we  didn't 
want  'em  to.  We  wanted  to  hold  the  Southern 
States  and  keep  up  the  Union.  So  we  went  to  war 
over  slavery  and  kept  the  Sta-a-tes.  That's  just 
the  facts  of  the  Civil  War." 

I  repeated  this  conversation  to  an  intellectual 
New  York  lady  one  day  and  she  was  highly  amused, 
but  remarked  :  "  There  is  after  all  a  good  deal  of 
truth  in  it.  You  could  never  stir  the  American 
people  unless  you  had  a  great  moral  question 


64          First  Impressions  of  America 


behind  you  ;  every  political  question  is  bound  to 
have  a  moral  issue,  or  it  won't  succeed/'  And  she 
added  laughingly  :  "  There  may  be  as  much  political 
jobbery  and  corruption  and  scheming  as  you  please, 
but  it  must  have  a  moral  basis  !  "  So  New  York  is 
religious  ! 

On  my  first  Sunday  morning  I  turned  into  a 
dignified-looking  ecclesiastical  building,  and  inquired 
of  a  sidesman,  who  was  showing  the  people  into  their 
seats,  of  what  community  was  it  ?  He  said  it  was 
the  oldest  in  New  York,  it  dated  right  back  to  the 
early  Dutch  settlers  and  had  a  continuance  of 
pastorship  from  that  time  onward  till  the  present, 
but  the  form  of  worship  was  Presbyterian.  The 
body  of  the  building,  which  was  very  large,  led 
up  to  a  raised  dais  terminating  in  a  dome-like 
structure  of  considerable  size  and  of  most  elaborate 
design  and  workmanship.  Two  ministers  sat  on  a 
lower  platform,  and  two  men  and  two  women  took 
their  places  on  a  higher  platform.  These  were 
highly-trained  singers  with  absolutely  marvellous 
voices  who,  in  the  course  of  the  service,  contributed 
solos,  duets,  and  quartettes.  There  was  not  much 
congregational  singing,  and  what  there  was  was 
nearly  drowned  by  the  organ.  The  congregation 
was  very  large,  and  unquestionably  wealthy,  in 
short,  a  very  fashionably  dressed  and  intelligent 
looking  company.  There  was  an  entire  absence  of 
the  working  class. 


Religious  Life  in  America  65 


One  of  the  pastors  took  as  a  text  for  his  sermon 
the  story  of  the  Centurion  who  petitioned  Jesus 
for  the  healing  of  his  servant  (Luke  vii.  9),  "  When 
Jesus  heard  these  things  he  marvelled  and  said  : 
'  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel/  ' 

The  preacher  began  by  saying  that  Christ  was 
only  said  to  marvel  on  two  occasions,  and  to  marvel 
or  to  wonder  was  an  important  faculty  ;  the  world 
was  full  of  wonders,  we  lived  in  a  wonderful  age, 
and  a  great  many  wonderful  things  were  being 
accomplished.  The  capacity  for  wonder  was  a 
very  important  factor  in  life.  He  proceeded  to 
enumerate  some  of  the  wonders  of  the  universe, 
such  as  the  number  of  miles  to  the  nearest  star  ; 
and  he  waxed  very  warm  and  raised  his  voice  to  a 
pitch  that  destroyed  clear  enunciation  as  he  de- 
veloped his  idea  of  "  wonder,"  until  I  began  to 
"  wonder  "  what  his  object  was  and  when  he  was 
coming  to  close  quarters  with  his  text.  I  suppose 
his  congregation  did  not  need  the  latter,  but  pre- 
ferred a  dissertation  upon  wonderful  natural 
phenomena  ;  and  whether  he  forgot  his  text  or  only 
wished  to  use  it  as  a  peg  on  which  to  hang  a  sermon 
consisting  largely  of  extracts,  it  subsequently 
appeared,  from  some  recently  published  book  on 
"  wonder,"  I  cannot  say.  Anyhow,  if  the  congre- 
gation received  spiritual  stimulation  from  the 
discourse,  it  was  more  than  I  did. 

E 


66 


First  Impressions  of  America 


On  another  occasion  I  attended  a  Christian 
Science  Church,  or  as  was  written  in  great  letters 
over  the  commanding  portico  : — "  The  Church  of 
Christ  Scientist."  It  was  a  truly  magnificent 
erection,  simple  in  design,  of  solid  stonework  and 
most  imposing.  It  was  reached  by  many  steps  that 


led  up  from  the  roadway  into  a  spacious  vestibule, 
and  doors  beyond  opened  into  a  vast  hall  arranged 
in  tiers,  theatre  fashion,  surmounted  by  an  immense 
domed  roof,  and  at  one  end,  from  which  all  the 
seats  radiated,  was  a  long  straight  platform  with 
two  white  marble  reading  desks.  Behind  these  was 
a  long  velvet-covered  couch  in  which  the  two 
"  readers  " — a  lady  and  gentleman — sank  visibly. 
The  seats  in  the  immense  church  were  all  equally 
comfortable,  and  every  inch  of  floor  space  was 
covered  with  a  soft  green  carpet.  The  congregation 


Religious  Life  in  America  67 


was,  as  far  as  one  could  judge  from  outward  appear- 
ance, wealthy,  aristocratic,  and  intellectual ;  the 
number  present  was,  from  a  rough  calculation  I 
made,  about  2,000,  and  there  was  not,  I  should 
think,  a  single  poor  person  amongst  them. 

There  was  no  sermon  ;  I  understand  this  is  the 
invariable  rule.  There  was  no  audible  prayer,  but 
once  in  the  course  of  the  service  a  few  moments 
were  allotted  for  the  congregation  to  pray  in  silence. 
The  service  consisted  mainly  of  alternate  readings 
from  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  with  com- 
mentaries thereon  from  the  writings  of  Mrs.  Eddy, 
the  founder  of  the  sect.  The  lady  reader  read 
the  Scriptures  and  the  male  reader  read  the 
Comments.  Interspersed  there  was  congregational 
singing  which  was  very  hearty,  and  set  to  very 
beautiful  tunes,  led  by  a  special  lady  singer,  accom- 
panied by  a  small  but  exquisite  organ,  most  beauti- 
fully played.  It  was  real  congregational  singing. 
Passages  from  a  psalm  were  alternately  read  aloud 
by  the  lady  reader  and  the  congregation,  and  two 
solos  were  sung  in  a  powerful  but  most  mellifluous 
voice  by  the  above-mentioned  singer,  who  came  on 
to  the  platform  specially  on  each  occasion  and  stood 
by  the  side  of  one  of  the  reading  desks,  and 
disappeared  when  her  solo  was  concluded. 

The  whole  service  occupied  an  hour.  Both 
readers  performed  their  parts  with  clearness  of 


68          First  Impressions  of  America 


diction  and  correct  emphasis,  and  their  voices 
could  be  heard  throughout  the  entire  building. 
The  dominant  idea  in  the  teaching  which  forms  the 
basis  of  their  cult  may  be  gathered  from  one  example 
to  which  I  listened  attentively. 

The  lady  reader  took  the  nth  chapter  of  St. 
John,  and  recounted  the  history  of  the  Raising  of 
Lazarus  from  the  dead.  Then  the  gentleman 
reader  took  up  the  running  and  gave  Mrs.  Eddy's 
commentary  thereon  as  follows  : — 

"  Jesus  said  of  Lazarus  :  '  Our  friend  Lazarus 
sleepeth,  but  I  go,  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of 
sleep/  Jesus  restored  Lazarus  by  the  under- 
standing that  Lazarus  had  never  died,  not  by  an 
admission  that  his  body  had  died  and  then  lived 
again.  Had  Jesus  believed  that  Lazarus  had  lived 
or  died  in  his  body,  the  Master  would  have  stood 
on  the  same  plane  of  belief  as  those  who  buried 
the  body,  and  He  could  not  have  resuscitated  it. 
When  you  can  awaken  yourself  or  others  out  of  the 
belief  that  all  must  die,  you  can  then  exercise 
Jesus'  spiritual  power  to  reproduce  the  presence  of 
those  who  thought  they  had  died — but  not  other- 
wise/' 

I  felt  that  that  was  a  bit  beyond  me,  and  I  should 
think  no  Christian  Scientist  has,  as  yet,  reached 
the  level  of  "  Jesus'  spiritual  power "  enabling 
him  to  resurrect  those  who  "  thought  they  died." 


Religious  Life  in  America  69 


I  have  never  yet  seen  a  corpse,  especially  one  of 
whom  it  could  be  said,  "  He  hath  been  dead  four 
days  and  by  this  time  he  stinketh,"  that  could  be 
restored  to  life  !  I  don't  think  there  is  any  history 
of  Mrs.  Eddy's  success  in  the  direction  of  "  repro- 
ducing the  presence  of  those  who  thought  they  died." 
It  would  perhaps  be  urged  that  no  one  has  yet 
reached  the  right  "  plane  of  belief  "  to  accomplish 
this  result. 

By  way  of  contrast  to  these  orthodox  and  un- 
orthodox gatherings,  I  next  time  wended  my  way 
to  a  Negro  Worship  Meeting.  I  was  the  only  white 
man  among  a  great  crowd  of  negroes  and  negresses, 
most  of  whom  were  black  as  coal. 

There  was  no  green  pile  carpet  here  ;  no  ornate 
building,  no  comfortable  cushioned  seats.  They 
were  bare  benches  fixed  in  a  plain  hall,  but  theatre 
fashion,  starting  from  a  height  and  sloping  down- 
wards to  the  far  end  where  was  a  rostrum.  A  wide 
platform  was  divided  in  two.  The  right-hand 
half  formed  a  small  hall  partly  hidden  by  a  curtain. 
The  left-hand  half  rose  by  stages  from  the  floor  until 
flanked  right  at  the  back  by  an  organ. 

Not  knowing  the  hour  the  service  commenced,  I 
arrived  half  an  hour  too  soon.  Only  two  ancient 
negresses  were  there  before  me,  one  of  whom  told 
me  on  inquiry  that  the  service  began  at  8  o'clock. 
But  a  meeting  of  young  folk  was  being  held  on  the 


70          First  Impressions  of  America 


right-hand  half  of  the  platform,  part  of  which  was 
hidden  from  my  view  by  the  curtain,  although  a 
considerable  portion  was  visible  ;  so  I  sat  still  and 
listened.  A  negro  lad  prayed  earnestly  ;  the 
company  then  sang  a  hymn  together  very  sweetly 
to  a  most  bewitching  tune  which  made  me  quite 


long  to  be  amongst  them,  and  when  it  was  finished 
a  little  negro  girl  with  very  big  eyes  and  enormously 
thick  lips  and  coal  black  skin  stood  up  and  read  a 
paper.  I  could  not  gather  what  it  was  about,  as 
I  was  too  far  off,  but  there  was  a  good  deal  in 
it  about  "  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven."  Then  a 
quaint-looking  little  negress  in  a  big  beflowered 
hat  came  down  to  the  floor  of  the  hall  and  sat  at  a 


Religious  Life  in  America  71 


piano  and  played  and  sang  a  solo,  which,  for  touching 
pathos  and  plain tiveness,  outshone  all  I  had  heard 
from  the  skilled  songstresses  either  at  the  old  Dutch 
orthodox  or  the  Christian  Science  church,  and  all 
the  young  negroes  and  negresses  came  from  behind 
the  curtain  on  the  platform  and  joined  in  the 
chorus.  The  part-singing,  as  the  harmonious  voices 
rose  and  fell,  was  haunting  ;  I  bent  forward  in  my 
seat  spellbound.  Then  the  little  negress  got  up 
from  her  seat  at  the  piano,  they  all  retired  behind 
the  curtain,  another  young  negro  prayed,  and  all 
was  over. 

A  negro  boy  looked  furtively  from  behind  the 
curtain  away  up  at  me.  There  were  half  a  dozen 
others  in  the  hall  by  that  time,  and  he  bashfully 
approached  me  ;  on  his  black  face  was  a  broad 
grin,  which  played  around  a  set  of  shining  white 
ivories,  and  hesitatingly  he  held  out  a  plate.  "  What 
is  this  for,  my  lad  ?  "  I  asked.  "  Christian  Endeb- 
bar,  Saar,"  said  he.  So  I  dropped  into  his  plate 
a  dollar  note,  and  he  literally  ran  back  to  the  stage, 
and  two  or  three  of  the  black  kiddies  peeped  from 
behind  the  curtain  at  the  white  stranger,  who  had 
given  them,  apparently,  an  unaccustomed  donation. 

The  black  men  and  women  began  rapidly  to  come 
in.  By  8  o'clock  the  hall  was  practically  full,  and 
I  found  myself  surrounded  by  a  strange  company. 
I  was  struck  by  the  fact  that,  almost  without 


72          First  Impressions  of  America 


exception,  negroes  and  negresses  alike  were  built 
in  splendid  muscular  proportions.  Scores  of  the 
negresses  were  five  feet  and  eight  or  ten  inches  or 
more  in  height.  It  was  a  strange  sight — that  mass 
of  black  faces  with  the  kinkley-woolley  heads  of 
the  men  and  the  showy  hats  of  the  women.  The 
majority  were  well  dressed,  the  negroes  being 
particularly  smart  and  well  groomed.  Some  were 
evidently  very  poor. 

I  was  told  by  a  negro  beside  me  that  it  was  a 
Methodist  Community. 

Punctually  at  8  o'clock  I  heard  some  subdued 
singing  in  the  distance.  A  door  opened  which  led 
on  to  a  lower  front  stage  of  the  platform,  and  the 
negro  pastor,  a  man  of  about  fifty,  who,  although 
very  dark,  evidently  had  a  dash  of  "  white  blood  " 
in  him,  entered,  followed  by  an  old,  very  black, 
white-headed  negro.  The  pastor  sat  at  a  reading 
desk,  and  the  old  negro  sat  on  a  stool  against  the 
wall  to  his  right.  The  singing  grew  louder,  when 
through  a  door  on  the  right  came  five  negresses  in 
white  surplices,  walking  very,  very  slowly,  and 
through  the  door  on  the  left  four  negroes  similarly 
dressed,  singing  softly  and  sweetly.  They  filed 
past  one  another,  and  took  their  seats. 

The  service  began  with  a  hymn  from  "  Songs  of 
Awakening."  A  negro  sat  at  the  organ  and  we  all 
sang.  It  was  a  hymn  with  a  charming  tune,  and 


Religious  Life  in  America  73 


composed  of  good,  sound  words.  Then  the  pastor 
called  upon  the  old  negro  on  his  right  to  pray.  The 
old  chap  was  very  much  in  earnest.  He  got  a  bit 
mixed  sometimes,  repeated  himself  fairly  often,  gave 
God  an  "  uncommon  "  lot  of  unnecessary  informa- 
tion, and,  being  rather  fat,  he  perspired  a  good  deal 
over  it,  but  I  enjoyed  his  prayer  for  all  that.  The 
pastor  read  a  Scripture  and  prayed.  We  had  more 
of  the  delightful  singing — aye,  these  black  folk  can 
sing,  and  always  in  harmony — and  then  came  the 
sermon  :  "  God  is  our  refuge  and  strength,  and  an 
ever-present  help  in  the  time  of  trouble."  The 
preacher  began  by  saying :  "  Friends  are  very 
good  as  long  as  you  hab  plenty  of  money  in  your 
pocket  and  you  don't  need  'em,  but  dey  ain't  much 
good  when  you  habn't  got  nothing.  Brudders  are 
all  very  well  when  tings  go  slick,  but  you  want 
somebody  who'll  stick  closer  dan  a  brudder  when 
tings  don't  go  slick."  He  traced  out  quite  elo- 
quently and  very  fluently  without  a  single  note  a 
number  of  scenes  in  life  where  every  hope  was  lost 
and  every  resource  gone — "  Den  we  turn  to  God, 
and  in  our  extremity  we  find  a  refuge  and  a  strength 
which  nebber  fails." 

At  times  he  got  very  excited,  but  never  lost 
control  of  himself  ;  he  waved  his  arms  and  stamped 
the  floor,  and  raised  his  voice,  but  his  diction  was 
always  clear  and  his  sentences  modulated  with 


74          First  Impressions  of  America 


ease,  and  no  matter  how  rapidly  at  times  he  flung 
out  his  quaint  aphorisms,  distinctness  never  failed 
him.  At  last  it  came  to  the  peroration  ;  he  had 
worked  up  his  subject  in  masterly  style  from  point 
to  point  :  God  as  a  refuge  to  the  sinner,  a  refuge 
to  the  saint,  a  strength  to  the  weary,  to  the  troubled, 
to  the  tried  ;  a  hope  to  the  hopeless,  sunshine  in 
the  darkness,  a  resource  in  everything.  And  then 
he  concluded :  "  People  say  Christianity  hab 
failed.  No,  my  friends,  Christianity  habn't  failed. 
If  dey  tell  me  civilisation  hab  failed  I'll  believe 
'em,  for  civilisation  hab  failed,  and  science  hab 
failed,  and  philosophy  hab  failed,  but  dose  who 
says  Christianity  hab  failed  is  dose  who  hab  never 
tried  it." 

The  choir  immediately  sang  some  plaintive 
appropriate  air  about  "  God  alone  can  help  you, 
won't  you  come  to  Him  ?  "  They  sang  sitting, 
with  bowed  heads,  and  all  the  congregation  bowed 
their  black  curly  heads  too,  and  when  it  came  to  the 
refrain  at  the  last  everybody  rose — it  seemed 
spontaneously — and  literally  swung  every  passion 
into  harmony,  with  the  organ  chiming  in,  until  a 
sense  of  uncanny  weirdness  pervaded  the  very 
atmosphere. 

Then  the  pastor  descended  from  his  stage,  amid 
breathless  silence,  and  two  old  negresses,  dressed  in 
white,  stood  one  on  either  side  of  him,  and  he  said : 


Religious  Life  in  America 


75 


"  Now,  would  any  inquirer  like  to  come  along  ?  " — 
a  pause — "  Would  anyone  like  to  come  and  be  a 
probationer  and  work  his  way  gradually  up  into  de 
Church  ?  "  No  response  ;  so  the  pastor  and  the 
two  elderly  dames  sang  a  trio,  the  pastor  marking 
time  with  his  arms  and  hands.  I  was  watching  the 


women — their  great  mouths  and  tremendously  thick 
lips  and  white  teeth,  which  seemed  literally  to 
play  music  as  they  sang.  They  swayed  their 
bodies  backwards  and  forwards,  and  threw  their 
whole  souls  into  the  weird,  ringing,  compelling 
tune,  but  nobody  came  forward. 

So  the  pastor  said  "  Now  we  will  take  de  collec- 
tion, and  if  any  ob  you  have  any  o'  that  thaar 
dollar  money  'bout  you,  just  put  'em  in  de  plate  ; 
it  will  do  yaar  good  to  get  rid  ob  'em." 


76          First  Impressions  of  America 


The  plate  came  round,  and  sure  enough  there 
was  some  "  o'  that  thaar  dollar  money  "  in  the  plate, 
and  although  I  had  my  fingers  on  a  25  cent,  piece 
I  listened  to  an  inner  voice  that  pleaded  for  a  dollar 
note,  obediently  searched  for  a  "  green  back  "  and 
"  got  rid  ob  it." 


CHAPTER  V 


SOME   AMERICAN    PROBLEMS. 

F  ever  there  was  a  Cosmo- 
politan City  in  the  world, 
it  is  New  York.  It  may  be 
said  :  "  Surely  it  cannot  be 
more  cosmopolitan  than  Lon- 
don." Of  course,  if  you  go 
to  certain  parts  of  London  you 
may  find  representatives  of 
every  nation  under  the  sun,  but  in  the  main  streets 
of  the  West  End,  or  of  the  City  itself,  you  will  not 
meet  many  foreigners.  But  wherever  you  turn  in 
New  York  you  are  face  to  face  with  foreigners,  or 
persons  of  foreign  extraction. 

To  commence  with,  Hebrews  are  everywhere. 
Twenty-five  to  thirty  per  cent,  of  the  whole  popu- 
lation of  New  York  City  is  composed  of  them. 
Practically  all  the  Jews  of  America  concentrate 
in  New  York,  and  some  of  the  trades,  such  as  those 
of  tailors  and  jewellers,  are  almost  entirely  in  their 
hands.  They  own  most  of  the  cinemas  and 
theatres,  and  that  they  have  much  to  do  with 
finance  goes  without  saying.  The  poorer  Jews 
have  their  own  special  quarter  in  New  York,  where 
the  bulk  of  them  live,  and  it  is  the  most  crowded 

77 


78          First  Impressions  of  America 


spot  in  the  whole  city.  There  are  six  and  seven- 
storied  buildings  packed  to  the  roof  with  humanity. 
One  square  mile  in  this  part  is  said  to  contain  a 
quarter  of  a  million  inhabitants,  and  a  gentleman 
told  me  jokingly  that  they  all  have  to  take  it  in 
turns  to  go  to  bed  in  shifts  of  eight  hours  each, 
as  it  is  impossible  for  them  all  to  sleep  at  the  same 
time.  A  stroll  in  this  part  of  the  city  is  very 
fascinating ;  you  meet  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob, 
Ruth  and  Rebecca,  Martha,  Mary  and  Lazarus,  at 
every  street  corner  and  on  every  doorstep. 

Then  there  are  the  negroes.  They  are  there  in 
hundreds  of  thousands,  and  their  numerical  advance, 
combined  with  their  liberty  of  franchise  and  in- 
creasing power,  is  becoming  a  very  serious  problem 
which  the  United  States  will  yet  have  to  face. 
The  negroes  are  being  educated,  and  though, 
generally  speaking,  the  black  man  is  inferior  in- 
tellectually to  the  white  man,  there  are,  neverthe- 
less, many  exceptions  in  which  individual  members 
of  the  negro  race  show  a  marked  intellectual 
superiority  over  the  average  white.  They  are 
beginning  to  know  and  to  appreciate  their  power. 
They  conduct  numerous  business  houses.  A  million 
farms  in  the  States  are  owned  by  them,  and  this 
number  is  increasing.  They  control  banks,  and 
expend  millions  of  dollars  in  education.  They 
possess  eighty-six  million  dollars'  worth  of  church 


Some  American  Problems  79 


property  alone,  and  eleven  hundred  millions'  worth 
of  private  property.  Immense  sections  in  the 
South  belong  to  them,  and  some  of  the  wealthy 
negroes  are  among  the  largest  taxpayers.  Their 
aggregate  wealth  is  enormous.  They  have  their 
own  social  distinctions  among  themselves ;  they 
even  have  their  clubs  suited  to  these  differing  social 
conditions  ;  they  have  their  Societies  formed  for 
intellectual  advancement,  with  black  presidents, 
black  committees,  black  secretaries  and  black 
lecturers,  and  there  is  no  subject  of  learning  left 
out  of  their  curriculum. 

In  several  of  the  houses  of  friends  with  whom  I 
stayed,  negro  servants  waited  at  table,  but  one  lady 
told  me  that  unless  kept  in  their  place  they  soon 
take  advantage.  She  related  of  a  negro  servant 
whom  she  had  recently  employed,  that  her  brother 
made  great  friends  with  him  and  joked  and  laughed 
with  him,  so  the  negro  promptly  took  to  calling 
him  "Charlie"  and  behaving  on  terms  of  equality. 
I  call  to  mind  an  incident  in  my  own  experience  : 
after  travelling  three  or  four  days  on  a  train  I 
went  off  one  day  for  some  sight-seeing.  When  I 
again  boarded  the  train  I  found  my  negro  porter 
dressed  up  and  also  just  returned  from  a  day's 
outing.  As  the  result,  I  suppose,  of  long  con- 
versations I  had  had  with  him,  he  clapped  me 
familiarly  on  the  back  as  we  met,  and  said  :  "  Waal, 
and  'ow  did  yah  enj'y  yerself  ?  " 


80          First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Oh,"  I  said,  "  very  well  indeed,  thank  yoi 
how  have  you  got  on  ?  " 

"  Jolly  foine  ;  sorry  I  didn't  meet  yah  !  " 
In^Chicago,  they  tell  me,  the  blacks  are  dominatii 
the  elections,  and  politicia: 
are  pandering  to  them  f 
their  votes.  They,  too,  ha^ 
a  quarter  of  their  own 
New  York  City.  There  yc 
meet  all  the  different  class 
//of  negroes  and  negresse 
from  the  heavy  swell  wii 
his  eye-glass,  white  Trill: 
hat,  button-hole,  and  late 
cut  in  clothes,  to  the  humb 
woolly-headed  negro  or  the  old  scantily-dress* 
negress  in  big  spectacles.  I  liked  nothing  bett 
than  a  slow  drive  through  this  district ;  and 
found  the  negroes  very  interesting. 

Then  there  are  the  Irish  ;  there  are  very  larj 
numbers  of  them  in  New  York.  Practically  all  tl 
police  are  Irish.  Politics  are  run  largely  by  the  Iris! 
In  Boston  two-thirds  of  the  population  are  Iris 
and  they  have  an  Irish  Mayor,  and  the  America] 
themselves — the  genuine  Americans,  I  mean- 
whilst  they  all  deplored  the  reprisal  policy  of  tl 
British  Government  toward  Ireland,  admitted  th« 
but  for  American  money  the  Irish  rebellion  wou] 


Some  American  Problems  81 


cease  to  exist.  But  there  is  growing  up  in  America 
a  very  strong  party  which  appears  to  have  its  head- 
quarters in  Boston,  and  which  is  seeking  to  bring 
about  a  vital  rapprochement  between  England 
and  America  in  opposition  to  an  attempt  made  in 
other  quarters  to  create  dissension  between  the 
two  nations  on  the  question  of  Ireland. 

Then  there  are  the  Chinese  and  the  Japanese. 
Though  the  Japs  are  not  loved  in  America,  they 
are  very  numerous,  and  you  meet  them  everywhere. 
In  some  hotels  all  the  waiters  are  Japs.  In  others 
they  are  all  negroes.  In  others  they  are  mixed 
whites  of  all  nations. 

The  Chinese  do  not  seem  to  be  numerous  in  New 
York  streets ;  though  they  are  frequently  met 
with,  they  confine  themselves  chiefly  to  their  Own 
quarter  of  the  city. 

I  paid  a  visit  to  Chinatown  with  a  guide  late  one 
night.  I  left  the  city  about  10  o'clock  and  half  an 
hour  later  found  myself  among  the  lodging  houses 
and  restaurants,  the  joss  houses  and  business 
establishments,  and  Chinese  men  and  women.  I 
was  at  once  struck  by  the  cleanliness  of  everything 
both  in  the  houses  and  persons  of  the  natives. 
They  are  a  quiet,  hard  working,  very  intelligent 
lot,  and  are  said  to  be  most  dependable. 

A  visit  to  their  Joss  House  was  interesting.  It 
is  not  a  large  room  ;  it  is  reached  by  a  flight  of 

F 


82          First  Impressions  of  America 


rickety  stairs.  One  side  is  filled  with  a  great 
shrine  at  which  the  natives  worship  ;  its  arrange- 
ment presents  the  appearance  of  a  tiny  theatre. 
Gwan  Owing  Te,  the  original  God  of  the  Chinese, 
and  Lee  Poo,  his  secretary,  and  Ju  Chong,  the 
ferocious-looking  bodyguard,  are  each  represented. 
A  row  of  candles  illumines  the  altar,  and  on  a 
massive  carved  table  in  front  are  arranged  the  joss 
sticks,  sandalwood  urns,  brass  jars  and  every 
requisite  for  worship.  Here  the  Chinaman  lights 
his  incense  sticks  and  sacred  paper,  pours  out  his 
offering  of  rice  wine,  and  repeats  his  prayers.  I 
was  introduced  to  the  High  Priest,  who  wanted  to 
tell  me  my  fortune,  but  as  I  probably  knew  more 
about  that  than  he  did,  I  did  not  think  it  worth 
while  to  pay  him  for  his  ignorance. 

I  saw  very  few  Hindoos  in  New  York,  but  a  fair 
number  of  Mexicans.  Of  course,  it  is  on  the  South 
and  West  Coasts  that  the  Mexicans  gather  ;  there 
they  are  in  vast  numbers  ;  the  citizens  are  very 
thankful  for  them,  for  they  work  well  and  more 
cheaply  than  other  people,  and  they  will  do  work 
that  a  white  man  considers  beneath  him. 

Besides  those  I  have  named,  every  other  nation 
will  be  represented,  Germans  especially,  Hungarians, 
Italians,  Russians,  Poles — that  is  as  far  as  these 
latter  can  be  separated  from  the  Hebrews.  There 
is  a  special  Russian  quarter,  where  many  a  refugee 
is  in  hiding. 


Some  American  Problems  83 


It  is  becoming  a  serious  question  with  the 
American  Government  as  to  how  far  the  interests 
of  these  various  foreign  nationalities  are  likely  to 
swamp  those  of  the  old  American  element.  It 
does  not  follow  that  naturalisation  is  synonymous 
with  loyalty  to  the  Constitution,  especially  at  a 
time  when  crucial  questions  of  Administration  or 
political  urgency  may  arise. 

In  my  opinion,  the  calling  out  of  the  great  army 
of  Americans  in  the  late  war  was  a  wonderful  feat 
in  a  country  whose  population  is  composed  of  so 
many  races  ;  and  we  in  England  are  accustomed 
to  suppose  that  ex-President  Wilson,  in  view  of 
his  success  in  that  direction,  is  looked  upon  as 
a  hero  in  this  mighty  land.  It  has  been  one  of  the 
great  surprises  of  my  visit  to  America  to  discover 
that  he  is,  perhaps,  the  most  unpopular  man  in  the 
United  States.  I  have  discussed  him  with  many 
scores  of  people,  and  I  have  not  yet  heard  one 
solitary  individual  say  a  good  word  for  him. 

Three  things  seem  to  have  militated  against  his 
reputation  :  (i)  That  he  dilly-dallied  with  Germany 
when  he  ought  to  have  struck  the  blow  many 
months  before — immediately,  in  fact,  on  the  viola- 
tion of  Belgium's  neutrality,  in  the  maintenance  of 
which  America  was  as  much  interested,  if  not 
pledged,  as  were  England  and  France  ;  (2)  that  he 
was  obstinate  and  pigheaded  and  would  not  listen 


84          First  Impressions  of  America 


to  the  advice  of  others,  but  acted  autocratically 
and  independently  ;  (3)  that  he  left  his  country  in 
face  of  strong  protestations  and  in  opposition  to  the 
fundamental  rules  of  the  American  Constitution, 
and  went  over  to  France  to  join  in  the  Peace  Con- 
ferences, when  he  should  have  stayed  at  home  and 
sent  a  representative — so  his  opponents  declare — 
better  fitted  for  the  job  than  he. 

I  did  not  catch  sight  of  him  when  I  was  in 
Washington,  but  I  was  told  he  drives  out  most 
days,  and  that  he  looks  a  complete  physical  wreck, 
crushed  and  broken,  with  never  a  smile  upon  his 
pale  face.  But  he  receives  no  pity  from  anyone, 
as  far  as  I  can  gather.  It  seems  a  sad  ending  to 
a  great  career  pursued  by  an  apparently  high- 
principled  man.  It  is  only  in  the  records  of  future 
history,  when  the  prejudices  of  present-day  party 
politics  and  strife  will  have  disappeared,  and  events 
will  be  looked  at  in  their  true  perspective,  that  the 
facts  will  be  rightly  adjusted.  But — the  actors  in 
and  the  subjects  of  the  tragedy  will  by  that  time 
have  passed  from  the  stage  for  ever  ! 

Now  that  the  war  is  over,  and  the  men  have 
returned,  the  same  kind  of  thing  is  happening  in 
America  as  is  happening  in  England — the  soldiers 
are  complaining  of  neglect,  and  are  looking  for  posts 
which  do  not  turn  up,  many  of  which  have  been 
filled  by  others  who  were  making  their  pile  at  home 


Some  American  Problems  85 


while  their  comrades  were  wearing  their  lives  out 
in  the  trenches  on  insignificant  pay.  Immigrants 
still  pour  in  to  complicate  matters,  but  in  spite  of 
slackness  of  work,  the  demand  for  high  wages 
continues,  and  the  conditions  of  unemployment  and 
its  causes  seem  to  be  much  the  same  the  world 
over.  Wages,  however,  are  fast  coming  down  in 
proportion  as  the  cost  of  living  lessens. 

The  servant  difficulty,  too,  is  the  same  as  in 
England,  perhaps  rather  worse.  According  to 
published  official  statistics,  only  six  per  cent,  of 
the  population  of  the  United  States  now  keep 
servants.  The  householders  say  they  have  come 
to  prefer  doing  without  servants  altogether  and  are 
getting  used  to  the  new  mode  of  life.  Some  employ 
a  man  once  a  week  :  he  drives  up  in  his  own  auto- 
mobile, brings  his  patent  electric  carpet  sweeper 
with  him,  goes  through  every  room  in  the  house, 
cleans  and  dusts  it  thoroughly,  and  puts  the  whole 
place  tidy  in  a  few  hours. 

The  women,  as  in  England,  have  been  spoiled 
for  the  old-fashioned  domestic's  life  by  the  excessive 
wages  they  earned  and  the  free  life  they  experienced 
at  the  munition  factories  during  the  war,  and  they 
decline  to  return  to  former  conditions.  So  the  lady 
members  of  the  household  divide  up  the  work 
between  them,  or  close  their  houses,  and  live  in. 
hotels,  or  in  flats  served  by  the  landlady.  Every 


86          First  Impressions  of  America 


kind  of  labour-saving  device  is  brought  into  play, 
and  it  is  amazing  how  well  the  American  ladies 
carry  on. 

I  was  told  of  one  small  residential  place  of  4,000 
inhabitants  in  New  York  State,  where  in  pre-war 
days  every  household  without  exception  kept  one 
or  more  servants  ;  there  are  now  only  three  families 
in  the  whole  town  who  keep  servants,  and  they  are 
very  wealthy  people. 

At  a  large  mansion  standing  in  35  acres  of  orna- 
mental grounds  at  which  I  stayed,  there  was  only 
one  male  servant  kept — a  Dane — who  cooked  the 
meals  and  did  the  odd  jobs.  To  live  in  the  house, 
servants  were  asking  my  friend  130  dollars  a  month 
— about  £350  a  year — and  as  a  matter  of  principle 
he  simply  would  not  give  it,  in  spite  of  his  being 
well  off  ;  so  his  wife  turns  to,  and  with  the  help  of 
married  women  from  cottages  on  the  estate,  she 
gets  through  the  work,  and  things  seem  to  jog  on 
very  well.  There  are  very  few  servants  immigrat- 
ing into  America  now,  as  compared  with  former 
times. 

The  American  woman  is  a  very  remarkable 
piece  of  humanity.  She  is  like  no  woman  I  have 
met  elsewhere.  It  may  be  that  the  climate  has 
an  invigorating  and  stimulating  effect  upon  her 
mental  and  physical  capacity,  but,  whatever  it  is, 
she  is  a  curious  combination  of  all  that  is  virile  and 


Some  American  Problems  87 


entertaining.  "  Smart  "  is  perhaps  the  best  word 
for  her.  There  are  English  women,  of  course,  as 
smart  as  she  is,  but  they  are  the  exception,  not  the 
rule.  She  seems  to  be  ready  for  any  emergency  ; 
can  turn  from  the  wash  tub  or  the  cooking  stove  to 
the  platform  or  a  drawing-room  reception  at  five 
minutes'  notice.  She  is  well  educated,  her  brain  is 
well  stocked  with  general  information  ;  she  has 
usually  travelled,  understands  all  the  ins  and  outs 
of  social  and  political  life,  and  if  she  does  not 
actually  take  the  lead  in  all  that  is  considered  worth 
doing,  you  may  depend  upon  it  she  is  behind  the 
scenes  pulling  the  strings.  She  enjoys  a  freedom 
in  America  that  is  denied  to  women  elewhere,  and 
consequently  she  has  confidence  in  herself. 

The  American  woman  was  to  me  one  of  my 
most  interesting  and  diverting  studies  from  the 
first  hour  of  my  landing  ;  her  resource  and  versatility 
are  incomparable.  She  has  not  found  the  servant 
difficulty  so  great  a  problem  as  have  her  English 
sisters.  She  just  goes  through  with  it  with  a 
bright  face  and  cheery  smile,  and  keeps  up  all  her 
social  duties  as  if  no  servant  problem  had  ever 
existed.  Nothing  seems  to  disconcert  her.  A 
young  American  woman  was  standing  on  a  public 
platform  some  time  ago  giving  a  lecture  on  Woman's 
Suffrage,  when  a  man  in  the  audience  rudely  re- 
marked : 

"  Don't  you  wish  you  were  a  man  ?  " 


88          First  Impressions  of  America 


Quick  as  a  flash  she  answered  :    "  Don't  you  ?  " 

That  is  the  type  of  the  American  woman. 

Of  American  welcome  and  unstinting  hospitality 

I  can  find  no  words  to  express  my  surprise  and 

appreciation.     I  travelled  thousands  of  miles  and 

met  and  conversed  with  thousands  of  people,  and 


I  found  the  same  spirit  everywhere.  The  Americans 
of  the  old  stock  are  all  proud  of  their  English  lineage, 
and  they  love  to  trace  back  their  ancestry  to  the 
Old  Country  ;  and  as  a  consequence  wherever  I  went 
I  was  met  by  friends,  who  took  endless  pains  to 
save  me  all  inconvenience.  Their  motor  cars  were 
placed  freely  at  my  disposal,  and  everything  of 
importance  that  was  to  be  seen  they  spared  no  pains 
in  showing  me.  In  every  city  or  town,  no  matter 
how  short  the  notice,  a  public  luncheon  or  dinner 


Some  American  Problems  89 


was  prepared  at  some  hotel  to  welcome  me,  and  50 
or  100,  in  one  case  over  200  guests  came  together  ; 
and  for  all  of  the  arrangements  the  smart  and 
energetic  ladies  would  be  responsible.  When  the 
feeding  and  speechifying  were  over,  it  seemed  to 
be  an  American  institution,  to  which  I  at  last 
became  accustomed,  for  all  the  guests  to  file  past 
one,  shake  hands,  and  make  pretty  congratulatory 
speeches  of  welcome  and  cheer. 

There  seems  to  be  but  little  of  the  cautious, 
reticent,  retiring  element  of  the  English  character 
in  the  American.  The  American  just  bubbles  over 
with  hospitality  and  kindness.  I  dare  say  there 
are  some  very  bad-tempered  people  in  America,  as 
there  are  everywhere  else,  but  all  I  can  say  is  I 
have  not  yet  come  across  them — with  one  ex- 
ception. This  was  a  waitress  who  grumbled  at 
having  to  get  me  some  special  vegetarian  food  not 
included  in  the  table  d'hote  menu.  Three  or  four 
Americans  at  the  table  at  once  offered  the  most 
ample  apologies,  saying  :  "  Take  no  notice,  she  is 
not  an  American,  she  is  a  Mexican  ;  you  can  see 
that  by  the  way  the  corners  of  her  mouth  drop. 
Mexicans  are  a  sour-tempered  lot." 


CHAPTER   VI 
BOSTON. 

'HEN  I  reached  Boston  I  felt  I 
had  got  to  the  heart  of  things. 
A  friend  met  me  at  the  railway 
station  and  drove  me  in  his 
automobile  to  his  house  seven  miles 
distant.  The  whole  way  there  was  a 
succession  of  houses,  shops,  tramcars, 
and  automobiles  galore — it  was  all 
Boston,  representing  a  population  of 
three-quarters  of  a  million.  Little  more  than 
a  century  ago  it  had  a  population  of 
only  14,000.  And  two  centuries  before  that — on 
Sunday,  November  22nd,  1620 — the  little  Mayflower, 
with  its  precious  burden  of  102  souls  (of  whom  51 
died  by  the  end  of  the  first  year)  sailed  along  that 
coast  and  landed  just  below  there  to  form  the 
nucleus  of  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  virile  and 
rapidly  growing  nations  the  world  has  ever  seen. 

Yes,  it  was  just  a  few  miles  down  the  coast,  at 
New  Plymouth,  that  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  founded 
their  pioneer  colony  of  New  England  !  If  they 
could  see  it  to-day  ! 

A  century  ago  the  population  of  the  whole  of  the 
United  States  was  estimated  at  only  2j  millions, 
to-day  it  stands  at  over  106  millions.  And  here  it 

91 


92          First  Impressions  of  America 


was,  in  the  year  1630,  on  the  banks  of  the  Charles 
and  Mystic  Rivers  which  empty  their  waters  into 
Massachusetts  Bay,  that  a  little  group  of  English 
Colonists  entered  "  Shawmut  "  ("  Living  Waters  "), 
as  it  was  then  called  by  the  Indians — ten  years 
after  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  lower  down 
the  coast — and  re-christening  the  peninsula  by  the 
name  of  Boston,  squatted  on  783  acres  of  virgin  soil. 

To-day,  it  embraces  more  than  30,000  acres 
and  stretches  13  miles  in  length  and  nine  in  breadth. 
Like  all  American  cities,  Boston,  when  once  you 
are  outside  the  business  portion,  is  truly  a  "  garden 
city."  My  friend's  house  lay  in  a  wood,  and  it 
seemed  so  strange  to  drive  up  turning  after  turning 
of  wooded  pathways,  in  a  light  subdued  by  over- 
hanging trees,  by  the  side  of  rocks  and  glens, 
to  catch  glimpses  of  houses  in  all  directions  having 
no  pretence  at  party  walls  or  railings,  and  to  find 
that  all  these  woodland  and  secluded  roadways, 
bordered  by  stately  trees  and  shrubs  and  ferns  and 
wild  flowers,  and  looking  down  upon  running 
rivulets,  were  called  "  streets." 

It  is  all  typical  of  that  air  of  freedom  which  the 
Pilgrims  longed  to  breathe  when  they  left  the  land 
of  their  fathers  on  that  fateful  August  i5th,  1620, 
asking  only  for  "  liberty  to  worship  God  as  their 
conscience  dictated."  They  were  a  fine  company 
of  men  and  women — those  early  English  settlers. 


Boston  93 


I  am  not  at  all  surprised  at  the  anxiety  of  the  New 
Englanders  to  trace  their  ancestry  back  to  that 
little  group  which  sailed  in  the  Mayflower  three 
centuries  ago  ;  and  if,  as  one  becomes  acquainted 
with  the  stupendous  number  of  descendants  who 
claim  lineage  from  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  one  quietly 
and  discreetly  wonders  at  the  amazing  procreative 
powers  of  that  tiny  group — well,  it  matters  little  ; 
everyone  should  be  proud  who  by  hook  or  by  crook 
can  link  on  with  the  heroes  and  the  heroines  of  the 
Mayflower.  But  "  The  General  Society  of  May- 
flower Descendants  "  is  taking  care  that  everyone  who 
claims  to  be  enrolled  upon  their  scroll  of  honour  shall 
trace  an  unbroken  line  from  the  worthies  of  1620. 

We  little  realise  to-day  what  things  were  like 
in  the  Old  Country  in  those  days  when  judicial 
sentences  were  of  the  most  barbarous  nature ; 
when  men  and  women  were  tortured  in  order  to 
extract  evidence  ;  when  heretics  were  burned ;  when 
men  were  hanged  for  advocating  Congregationalism  ; 
and  when  kings  and  queens  were  steeped  to  the 
neck  in  superstition  and  advertised  special  days 
when  they  would  "touch"  for  the  "King's  Evil." 
An  ancestress  of  my  own,  Alice  Had  wen,  was  com- 
mitted to  gaol  for  a  month  simply  for  having 
attended  a  Congregational  Conventicle  ;  and  when 
we  remember  what  the  gaols  were  like  in  those  days 
— more  loathsome  than  can  be  described — we  can 


94          First  Impressions  of  America 


judge  somewhat  the  condition  of  things  that  drove 
out  these  men  and  women  to  seek  for  freedom  else- 
where. And  think  of  the  difficulties,  too,  that  faced 
them  !  No  steam  power  then,  no  electricity,  no 
photography,  the  sciences  in  their  infancy,  and  the 
laws  of  Nature  practically  unknown.  But  Con- 
science was  greater  than  Circumstance.  Nothing 
daunted,  they  took  their  lives  in  their  hands  and 
sailed  for  the  New  World. 

These  people  were  not  Puritans,  as  is  frequently 
supposed — a  fact  which  Bostonians  are  anxious  to 
impress  upon  strangers.  They  were  oppressed  and 
maligned  by  the  Puritans.  The  latter  clung  to  the 
national  church  from  first  to  last.  The  Pilgrim 
Fathers  were  Separatists.  And  though  in  funda- 
mental doctrines  the  Separatists  and  the  Puritans 
were  agreed,  they  differed  materially  as  to  discipline. 
It  was  the  rarest  thing  in  the  world  for  a  Puritan 
to  be  sent  to  gaol  for  his  non-conformity,  but  the 
Separatists  were  swept  into  prison  in  batches  and 
numbers  of  them  died  of  gaol  fever. 

The  early  struggles  of  the  Pilgrims — a  name 
which  they  bestowed  upon  themselves — when  they 
landed  at  New  Plymouth,  their  contests  with  the 
natives,  their  search  for  food  and  water,  and  their 
difficulties  in  finding  shelter,  constitute  a  romance 
stranger  than  fiction,  before  which  De  Foe's 
"  Robinson  Crusoe  "  pales.  When  I  looked  at  the 


Boston  95 


miles  of  stately  homesteads  which  I  passed  in  this 
year  of  1921  and  then  remembered  that  in  1621 
there  existed  only  seven  rough  buildings  with 
thatched  roofs  a  few  miles  round  yonder  coast,  I 
marvelled.  The  old  street  is  still  there — called 
Leyden  Street — where  each  family  built  its  first 
home  with  a  plot  of  land  attached,  three  rods  long 
and  half  a  rod  broad  for  each  of  its  members,  the 
last  solitary  survivor  of  whom  closed  the  sacred  roll  in 
1699.  That  little  street  still  runs  up  from  the  sea  to 
the  hill,  which  is  now  studded  with  the  graves  of  the 
generations  who  once  lived  under  the  shadow  of  it. 

The  native  owners  of  Plymouth  were  all  dead 
when  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  landed  there,  so  they 
had  no  price  to  pay  for  it  ;  all  other  land  they 
bought  by  fair  contract  from  the  native  Indians, 
and  it  became  their  private  property.  By  a  just 
bargain  they  entered  into  treaty  with  the  Indians 
and  recognised  them  as  the  proprietors  by  right  of 
the  soil,  as  William  Penn  did  later  on. 

I  was  told  by  a  friend  as  I  got  into  the  train  at 
New  York  for  Boston  :  "  The  central  characteristic 
of  New  York  is  the  pride  of  the  Dollar  ;  that  of 
Boston  is  the  pride  of  Literary  Genius  ;  that  of 
Philadelphia  is  the  pride  of  Ancestry.  Of  Washing- 
ton I  don't  know  what  to  say,  unless  it  is  the 
pride  of  Politics,  and  that  is  the  last  thing  that 
anyone  need  be  proud  of  in  the  United  States  !  " 


96          First  Impressions  of  America 


Well,  I  found  those  four  characteristics  fairly 
equally  distributed  everywhere,  but,  certainly, 
Boston  can  claim  a  place  in  literature  of  which  few 
modern  cities  can  boast.  Lowell,  Emerson,  Long- 
fellow, Whittier,  Hawthorne,  Poe,  Thoreau,  Oliver 
Wendell  Holmes — are  some  of  the  names  of  the 
famous  New  England  men  who  brought  American 
literature  into  front  rank. 

And  America  will  never  forget  the  sturdy  battle 
that  New  England  fought,  too,  both  in  the  Revolu- 
tion and  the  Rebellion  !  Neither  could  have  been 
won  but  for  New  England,  and  New  England  is 
proud  of  the  part  she  played  in  the  emancipation  of 
her  land,  and  proud  of  the  men  who  carried  that 
emancipation  through.  At  the  same  time  it  should 
be  remembered  that  as  far  as  Abolition  of  Slavery 
was  concerned  it  did  not  commence  at  Boston.  At 
the  outset  some  of  the  most  highly  respected  members 
of  her  community  dragged  William  Lloyd  Garrison 
(whose  descendant  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting) 
about  the  streets  with  a  rope  round  his  waist ! 

It  is  said  that  Boston  lives  upon  her  past  reputa- 
tion, and  that  literature  now  finds  its  home  in  New 
York.  I  am  not  prepared  to  argue  that  point. 
I  can  only  say  that  I  met  many  delightful  people, 
with  unquestionable  literary  tastes,  all  proud  of 
their  city  and  its  history,  proud  of  their  ancestry, 
and  never  forgetful  of  the  handful  of  brave  men 


Boston 


97 


and  women  who  laid  the  foundation  of  their  wealth 
and  prosperity  on  the  inhospitable  shores  of  New 
Plymouth  some  three  centuries  ago. 

Boston   itself   has   in   some   parts   narrow   and 
crowded  streets,  but  is  surrounded  by  a  splendid 


system  of  parks.  The  most  interesting  points, 
however,  are  the  old  monuments  and  buildings  and 
graveyards  that  speak  of  the  days  of  yore. 

Perhaps  the  most  thrilling  of  all  sights  to  an 
Englishman  is  the  Bunker  Hill  Monument  in  the 
Charlestown  district,  one  mile  out  of  Boston.  It  is 


98          First  Impressions  of  America 


an  obelisk  221  feet  high,  and  bears  the  name  of 
Prescott,  the  American  Commander.  It  stands  on 
the  spot  where  he  stood  at  the  opening  of  the  battle 
on  June  17,  1775.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  in  his 
"Grandmother's  Story  of  Bunker  Hill  Battle  as 
she  saw  it  from  the  Belfry,"  tells  the  thrilling 
narrative  of  which  here  are  two  or  three  stray 
stanzas  : — 

"  I  had  heard  the  muskets  rattle  of  the  April  running  battle. 
Lord  Percy's  hunted  soldiers,  I  can  see  their  red  coats  still ; 
But  a  deadly  chill  comes  o'er  me,  as  the  day  looms  up  before 

me 
When  a  thousand  men  lay  bleeding  on  the  slopes  of  Bunker 

Hill."     .... 

"  At  eleven  the  streets  were  swarming,  for  the  redcoats'  ranks 

were  forming  ; 

At  noon  in  marching  order  they  were  moving  to  the  piers  ; 
How  the  bayonets  gleamed  and  glistened,  as  we  looked  far 

down  and  listened 
To   the   trampling     and     the     drum-beat    of     the     belted 

grenadiers  !  "     .     .     .     . 

"  So  again,  with  murderous  slaughter,   pelted   backward   to 

the  water, 
The  Pigots*  running  heroes  and  the  frightened  braves  of 

Howe  ; 
And  we  shout,  *  At  last  they're  done  for  ;   it's  their  barges 

they  have  run  for, 

They  are  beaten,  beaten,  beaten  ;    and  the  battle's  over 
now  '  !  " 


Boston  99 


But  it  was  not  over  by  a  long  way.  The  British 
braves  fought  on,  and  the  sturdy  New  Englanders 
laid  down  life  after  life  till  the  sun  set  on  Bunker 
Hill.  The  battle  was  a  long  and  bloody  fight  for 
American  Independence  against  the  soldiers  of  the 
hated  English  King  ;  the  English  won  at  last,  but 
were  beleaguered  for  12  months  until,  worn  out, 
they  had  to  surrender ;  for  what  nation,  however 
powerful,  can  rule  by  tyranny  ?  Force  can  never 
stifle  the  cry  for  liberty  which  comes  from  the  heart 
of  a  people  who  are  longing  to  be  free. 

The  city  that  produced  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes 
must  always  be  interesting :  that  "  plain  little 
dapper  man,"  as  David  Macrae  describes  him,  "  his 
short  hair  brushed  down  like  a  boy's,  a  trifle  of 
furzy  hair  under  his  ears  ;  a  powerful  jaw  and  a 
thick,  strong  under-lip  which  gives  decision  to  his 
look,"  who  used  to  say  gaily  to  his  friends,  when  he 
commenced  his  medical  career  :  "  Fevers  will  be 
thankfully  received  !  " 

He  describes  his  own  house  in  Bosworth  Street 
in  which  he  wrote  his  "  Autocrat  "  papers,  and 
recounts  as  "  the  Professor  "  one  of  his  walks  with 
the  Schoolmistress  :  "  We  came  opposite  the  head 
of  a  place  or  court  running  eastward  from  the  main 
street.  '  Look  down  there,'  I  said,  '  my  friend,  the 
Professor,  lived  in  that  house  at  the  left  hand  next 
the  further  corner  for  years  and  years.  He  died 


ioo        First  Impressions  of  America 


out  of  it  the  other  day.'  '  Died  ?  '  said  the  School- 
mistress. '  Certainly/  said  I.  '  We  die  out  of 
houses  just  as  we  die  out  of  our  bodies.  .  .  . 
The  Professor  lived  in  that  house  a  long  time — not 
twenty  years,  but  pretty  near  it.  When  he  entered 
that  door  two  shadows  glided  over  the  threshold ; 
five  lingered  in  the  doorway  when  he  passed  through 
it  for  the  last  time,  and  one  of  the  shadows  was 
claimed  by  its  owner  to  be  larger  than  his  own. 
What  changes  he  saw  in  that  quiet  place  !  ' 

"  The  Last  Leaf  "  was  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes's 
favourite  poem.  Abraham  Lincoln  used  to  repeat 
it  from  memory,  and  the  fastidious  Edgar  Allan 
Poe  made  an  autograph  copy  of  it.  When  Holmes 
died,  our  London  "  Punch  "  referred  to  it : — 

"  '  The  Last  Leaf  !  '      Can  it  be  true 
We  have  turned  it,  and  on  you, 

Friend  of  all  ? 

That  the  years  at  last  have  power  ? 
That  life's  foliage  and  flower 
Fade  and  fall  ?  " 

He  died  in  his  chair  and  was  buried  from  Old  King's 
Chapel,  on  the  northern  wall  of  which  hangs  a  tablet 
to  his  memory. 

Many  interesting  monuments  are  scattered  over 
the  town.  Not  the  least  interesting  is  a  sitting  figure 
in  bronze  of  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  which  bears 
an  inscription  copied  from  the  salutatory  of  his 


Boston  101 


newspaper,  "  The  Liberator."  "  I  am  in  earnest  ; 
I  will  not  equivocate  ;  I  will  not  excuse  ;  I  will  not 
retreat  a  single  inch  ;  and  I  will  be  heard." 

The  site  of  the  birthplace  of  Benjamin  Franklin 
is  duly  recorded,  and  that  of  the  shop  where  he 
worked  for  his  father  at  candlemaking ! 

I  opened  a  large  and  beautifully  illustrated 
Edition  de  luxe  of  Longfellow's  poems  which  stood 
on  a  shelf  of  my  hostess's  library,  and  found  therein 
a  long  and  original  manuscript  letter  of  Longfellow's 
dated  April  I7th,  1844,  which  he  had  written  to  her 
grandfather.  He  was  a  neat  and  clear  writer,  and 
the  letter  concerned  the  offer  of  the  publisher  to 
bring  out  this  very  edition.  My  hostess  (who  had 
no  idea  the  letter  was  there)  kindly  allows  me  to 
quote  one  or  two  interesting  extracts  from  it.  In 
the  course  of  it  Longfellow  says  : — 

"  I  should  wish  to  have  all  the  engravings  original, 
and  designed  expressly  for  the  work,  and  would 
suggest  one  or  two  which,  I  think,  may  strike  you, 
particularly  of  local  scenes,  as  the  Shop  of  the 
Village  Blacksmith,  as  it  really  stands  here  under  the 
chestnut  tree,  the  Craigie  House  and  Charles  River, 
etc.,  etc.,  which  realities  would,  in  my  opinion, 
give  greater  interest  and  value  to  the  work,  than  any 
of  the  fancy  designs  which  might  be  introduced. " 

I  may  say  that  the  Blacksmith's  shop  was  re- 
moved and  the  chestnut  tree  cut  down  by  the 


IO2        First  Impressions  of  America 


unpoetic  authorities  long,  long  ago,  in  order  to 

widen  the  street  ! 

The  poet  adds  :  "  As  to 
remuneration,  I  suppose  you 
would  be  able  to  pay  me  50 
cents  (2s.)  a  copy  ;  and  give 
me  in  addition  ten  or  twelve 
copies  of  the  book  to  be  dis- 
tributed. This  is  less  than 
Owen  pays  me  ;  and  would 
not  make  the  price  too  high/' 

He  concludes  by  a  reference 
to  his  Dante  work.  "  With 
the  '  Book  of  Translations  ' 
we  are  going  on  slowly,  but 
surely.  The  quantity  of  work 
in  it  is  quite  appalling." 

As  a  private,  unpublished, 
and  very  human  document, 
this  letter  struck  me  as  most 
interesting. 

And  oh !  how  Longfellow 
(who  was  born  and  bred,  and 
lived  and  died,  on  the  out- 
skirts of  Boston)  has  made 
the  very  stones  of  the  old 
houses  of  the  city  to  speak. 
The  historic  walls  re-echo 


Boston  103 


with  the  songs  of  the  Rebellion  and  the  Revolution, 
the  hills  and  valleys  reverberate  with  the  legends  of 
the  past,  and  the  old  streets  clatter  with  the  hoofs 
of  the  horses  and  resound  with  the  shouts  of  the 
riders  whose  ghosts  seem  to  haunt  them  still. 

There  is  that  fine  old  North  Church  tower,  with 
its  belfry,  just  as  it  was  on  that  famous  night 
which  Longfellow  has  immortalised  in  the  poem 
known  to  every  schoolboy  the  world  over  : — 

"  Listen  my  children  and  you  shall  hear 
Of  the  midnight  ride  of  Paul  Revere." 

Who  conld  regard  unmoved  the  little  house  of 
wood,  marked  as  the  home  of  Paul  Revere  in  North 
Street  ?  Or  look  up  at  that  tall  steeple  which  dis- 
played Revere's  lanterns  on  the  night  of  April  18, 
*775>  without  a  thrill  ? 

"  He  said  to  his  friend,  '  If  the  British  march 
By  land  or  sea  from  the  town  to-night. 
Hang  a  lantern  aloft  in  the  belfry  arch 
Of  the  North  Church  tower  as  a  signal  light — 
One,  if  by  land,  and  two,  if  by  sea  ; 
And  I  on  the  opposite  shore  will  be, 
Read  y  to  ride  and  spread  the  alarm 
Through  every  Middlesex  village  and  farm, 
For  the  country  folk  to  be  up  and  arm.     .     . 
Then  he  said  '  Good  Night !  '  and  with  muffled  oar 
Silently  rowed  to  the  Charlestown  shore." 


104        First  Impressions  of  America 


The  friend  watches  till  he  hears  : — 

"  The  sound  of  arms  and  the  tramp  of  feet 
And  the  measured  tread  of  the  grenadiers. 

Then  he  climbed  the  tower  of  the  Old  North  Church 
Up  the  wooden  stairs  with  a  stealthy  tread. 
To  the  belfry  chamber  overhead." 

We  are  next  taken  to  the  silent,  weird,  watching 
figure  waiting  on  horseback  across  the  river,  and 
are  told  how  : — 

"  he  watched  with  eager  search 
The  belfry  tower  of  the  Old  North  Church, 
As  it  rose  above  the  graves  on  the  hill, 
Lonely  and  spectral  and  sombre  and  still." 

The  lamps  in  the  old  belfry  shone  out — one — 
two,  then  : — 

"  A  hurry  of  hoofs  in  a  village  street, 

A  shape  in  the  moonlight,  a  bulk  in  the  dark, 
And  beneath,  from  the  pebbles,  in  passing,  a  spark 
Struck  out  by  a  steed  flying  fearless  and  fleet. 
That  was  all !  And  yet  through  the  gloom  and  the  light, 
The  fate  of  a  nation  was  riding  that  night." 

And  here  are  the  very  roads  !  They  literally 
live  as  we  drive  over  them  ! 

"  It  was  twelve  by  the  village  clock 
When  he  crossed  the  bridge  into  Melford  town.  .  .  ." 

"  It  was  one  by  the  village  clock 
When  he  galloped  into  Lexington.  .  .  ." 

"  It  was  two  by  the  village  clock 
When  he  came  to  the  bridge  in  Concord  town." 


Boston  105 


On  those  roads  to-day  it  is  not  the  snug  villages, 
the  trees,  the  verdure,  the  flitting  warblers,  the 
browsing  cattle,  which  claim  attention.  No,  one 
sees  nothing  but  that  solitary  man  riding  for  life 
on  that  dark  night  a  century  and  a-half  ago,  and  : — 

"  borne  on  the  night  wind  of  the  past 
Through  all  our  history  to  the  last, 
In  the  hour  of  darkness  and  peril  and  need, 
The  people  will  waken  and  listen  to  hear 
The  hurrying  hoof-beats  of  that  steed, 
And  the  midnight  message  of  Paul  Revere." 

"  Here's  Longfellow's  Bridge,"  said  a  lady  who 
was  motoring  me  home  one  night  after  a  prolonged 
public  meeting  and  subsequent  supper  which  had 
made  us  very  late.  "  See,"  she  continued,  "  there's 
the  old  church  tower  and  the  identical  moon  behind 
it,  just  as  Longfellow  saw  it." 

"  Oh,  stop,"  I  cried,  "  wait,  wait !  "  I  could 
hardly  believe  that  I  was  crossing  the  very  spot 
which  inspired  the  poem  that  I  had  so  often  recited 
as  a  boy.  And  to  think  that  I  should  stand  on 
that  bridge  on  another  June  night  three  score  years 
after  it  was  penned  !  Somehow  I  had  never  before 
thought  of  the  poem  as  a  living  picture.  It  was 
all  in  front  of  me  and  beneath  me  now. 

"  I  stood  on  the  bridge  at  midnight, 
As  the  clocks  were  striking  the  hour. 
And  the  moon  rose  o'er  the  city 
Behind  the  dark  church  tower. 


106        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  I  saw  her  bright  reflection 
In  the  waters  under  me 
Like  a  golden  goblet  falling 
And  sinking  into  the  sea. 

"  And  far  in  the  hazy  distance 
Of  that  lovely  night  in  June, 
The  blaze  of  the  flaming  furnace 
Gleamed  redder  than  the  moon. 

"  Among  the  long  black  rafters 
The  wavering  shadows  lay, 
And  the  current  that  came  from  the  ocean 
Seemed  to  lift  and  bear  them  away. 

"  As  sweeping  and  eddying  through  them, 
Rose  the  belated  tide. 
And  streaming  into  the  moonlight, 
The  seaweed  floated  wide " 

And  when  I  got  back  that  night  I  slipped  off 
quickly  to  bed,  but  not  to  sleep.  I  was  haunted 
with  the  thought  that— 

"  I  stood  on  the  bridge  at  midnight 
As  the  clocks  were  striking  the  hour, 
And  the  moon  rose  o'er  the  city 
Behind  the  dark  church  tower." 


CHAPTER  VII 
PHILADELPHIA. 

has  been  said  :  "  When  you  have 
seen  one  American  city  you  have 
seen  them  all."  That  is  scarcely 
correct,  even  if  the  question 
of  planning  alone  be  taken  into 
consideration  :  Washington,  for 
instance,  will  not  compare 
with  any  other  American  city  ; 
and  most  other  cities  have 
certain  characteristics  of 
their  own  which  distinguish 
them  the  one  from  the 
other.  But  there  is  one 
quality  which  gives  to  every  city  its  own  distinctive 
place,  namely,  its  history  and  associations.  It  is 
impossible  to  divest  locality  of  the  sentiment 
attached  to  it. 

Philadelphia  will  be  known  for  all  time  as  the 
city  of  William  Penn,  and  however  much  time  may 
make  inroads  upon  its  old  institutions  and  its 
ancient  landmarks,  it  will  ever  be  remembered  as 
the  Quaker  City,  founded  in  1682,  in  a  Quaker 
Colony,  on  land  purchased  by  fair  dealing  from 
the  native  Indians  who  owned  it,  and  secured  by 
an  agreement  which  rested  solely  upon  the  word  of 

I07 


io8        First  Impressions  of  America 


mouth  uttered  by  the  two  contracting  parties. 
When  William  Penn  sketched  the  plan  of  that  city 
on  the  soil  of  Pennsylvania  two  hundred  and  forty 
years  ago,  it  was  a  fair  name  he  gave  to  it — the 
Land  of  "  Brotherly  Love." 

I  stayed  in  Philadelphia  with  Mr.  Robert  Logan, 
descendant  of  William  Penn's  secretary,  James 
Logan,  who  was  Deputy-Governor  of  the  Colony 
of  those  old  days  and  Chief  Justice  of  the  Province 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  managed  all  William  Penn's 
affairs  for  him  when  the  latter  was  in  England ; 
and  he  took  me  over  the  old  home  of  his  ancestors, 
in  which  the  furniture  and  family  relics  have  been 
carefully  preserved — the  books  having  been  con- 
signed to  the  Loganian  Library.  The  houses  both  of 
William  Penn  and  of  Mr.  Logan  have  been  purchased 
by  the  State  and  are  open  to  the  public.  They 
serve  not  only  as  reminders  of  a  romantic  past, 
but  also  as  examples  of  the  old  colonial  style  of 
architecture.  William  Penn's  house  was  the  first 
brick  structure  erected  in  Philadelphia. 

Mr.  Logan  also  showed  me  the  camping  ground 
on  the  estate  of  his  forbears,  where  the  Indians 
used  to  stay  in  the  early  days  when  they  passed  to 
and  fro  or  paid  visits  to  the  neighbourhood.  And 
"  over  yonder  stood  the  tree  under  which,"  said 
Mr.  Logan,  "  William  Penn  made  the  only  treaty 
with  Indians  that  was  ever  made  between  savage 


Philadelphia  109 


and  Christian  not  ratified  by  an  oath  or  by  a  written 
agreement,  and  the  only  one  that  was  never  broken." 
Mr.  Logan  told  me  this  on  the  morning  of  my 
leaving  Philadelphia,  and  it  was  not  until  I  was  in 
the  train  speeding  for  Washington  that  it  occurred 
to  me  that  Voltaire  had  immortalised  that  fact  in 
one  of  his  writings. 

Goodwin,  the  author  of  the  "  Pilgrim  Republic," 
who,  in  his  large  work  of  over  600  pages,  gives  the 
fascinating  history  of  the  Mayflower  settlers,  says 
Voltaire  was  wrong  in  his  statement,  as  the  Pilgrims 
made  a  treaty  with  native  Indians  which  wras  un- 
broken in  their  life-time  and  was  unconfirmed  by 
an  oath,  long  before  William  Penn  was  born.  But 
both  Voltaire  and  Goodwin  apparently  omit  the 
essential  fact  which  Mr.  Logan  supplied  and  which 
makes  the  Penn  treaty  the  more  remarkable, 
namely,  that  the  latter  was  made  only  by  word  of 
mouth.  It  was  a  written  agreement  by  which  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers  entered  into  treaty  with  the  Indians 
on  the  Plymouth  coast ;  it  was  a  verbal  agreement 
with  which  Penn  concluded  his  treaty  in  Phila- 
delphia. The  white  man  trusted  the  word  of  the 
red  man,  and  the  red  man  trusted  that  of  the  white, 
and  honour  found  her  votaries  unrestricted  either 
by  colour  or  by  race. 

I  was  struck,  immediately  I  arrived  in  the  city, 
by  its  architectural  beauty,  its  long  and  stately 


no        First  Impressions  of  America 


streets,  and  by  the  wealth  of  marble  which  entered 
into  the  composition  of  its  buildings,  giving  dignity 
and  simplicity  to  the  whole. 

As  William  Penn  originally  planned  the  city,  the 
main  streets  ran  diagonally,  and  this  plan  has  been 
continued  as  far  as  those  particular  streets  are 
concerned  ;  but  later,  in  the  newer  thoroughfares, 
the  American  plan  of  rectangular  streets  was 
followed.  There  is  a  peculiarity  in  the  naming  of 
some  of  them  after  certain  trees  which  grew  on  the 
spot  before  the  builder  began  to  alter  the  face  of  the 
countryside.  Hence  we  have  Chestnut  Street, 
Filbert,  Cherry,  Vine,  Poplar,  Laurel,  Walnut,  Pine, 
Juniper,  and  so  on. 

One  prominent  feature  of  William  Penn's  planning 
is  the  number  of  small  parks  and  squares  which 
he  provided  all  over  the  city.  There  are  56  of  these 
altogether,  besides  a  large  number  of  playgrounds 
for  children,  equipped  with  every  requisite  for  their 
enjoyment. 

It  may  be  noted  that  there  were  Dutch  and 
Swedes  in  the  vicinity  before  William  Penn's 
arrival.  The  Dutch  settlers  built  their  first  village 
in  1623,  and  the  Swedes  laid  out  some  land  in  1631, 
and  a  few  Quakers  settled  there  in  1675,  that  is, 
seven  years  before  William  Penn  himself  landed  at 
New  Castle,  which  was  on  October  27th,  1682. 

It  is  rather  paradoxical  that  this  Quaker  City, 


Philadelphia  in 


founded  upon  the  principles  of  peace,  should  in  less 
than  a  century  have  been  the  storm-centre  where 
the  chief  official  steps  were  taken  in  connection  with 
the  great  Revolution  of  Independence. 

Mr.  Logan  told  me  a  quaint  story  in  connection 
with  William  Penn  and  his  Quaker  views.  On  one 
of  his  voyages  to  the  New  World  on  board  a  sailing 
vessel  they  saw  in  the  distance  a  ship  bearing 
down  upon  them.  They  believed  it  to  be  a  Spanish 
vessel  which  would  shortly  overtake  them.  James 
Logan  said  "  We  must  prepare  to  defend  our- 
selves," and  shutting  William  Penn  and  other  non- 
combatants  in  the  cabins  below  he  mustered  all 
the  firearms  they  possessed,  closed  down  the 
hatches,  and  remained  on  deck  with  the  sailors  to 
await  events.  At  last  the  supposed  enemy  vessel 
altered  its  course  and  disappeared,  to  their  great 
relief.  James  Logan  went  down  and  reported  the 
news  with  much  glee,  when  William  Penn  upbraided 
him  most  severely  for  resorting  to  carnal  weapons, 
saying  he  should  have  left  them  alone  and  trusted 
God.  "  But,"  said  his  trusty  secretary,  "  thee 
did'st  say  nought  when  thee  did'st  think  danger 
was  nigh,  and  now  that  danger  is  past  and  the 
enemy  has  vanished  thee  dost  upbraid  me  for  doing 
what  I  could  for  thee  in  thy  defence."  How 
William  Penn  took  this  rebuke  my  friend  did  not 
know. 


H2        First  Impressions  of  America 


An  immense  statue  of  William  Penn  surmounts 
the  City  Hall.  This  magnificent  building  covers 
4J  acres  of  ground.  Its  tower  was  reputed  to  be  the 


INDEPENDENCE  HALL. 


highest  building  in  the  world  until  the  Woolworth 
and  Singer  skyscrapers  of  New  York  robbed  it  of 
this  glory.  The  height  of  the  Penn  statue  is  37 
feet,  and  the  diameter  of  the  Quaker  hat  9  feet. 
Every  button  on  the  coat  is  6  inches  wide,  and  the 
circumference  of  the  calf  of  the  leg  is  over  8  feet. 


Philadelphia  113 


But  whilst  the  man  of  peace  majestically 
dominates  the  situation,  the  Esplanade  surrounding 
the  Hall  is  filled  with  statues  of  the  heroes  of  war  ! 
One  of  them,  who  possessed  a  fine  collection  of 
Scriptural  names  —  Major-General  John  Peter 
Gabriel  Muklenberg — was  a  Lutheran  minister. 
When  the  War  began  he  said  to  his  congregation  : 
"  There  is  a  time  for  all  things,  a  time  to  preach  and 
a  time  to  fight,  and  now  is  the  time  to  fight  "—and 
when  he  had  finished  his  sermon,  he  tore  off  his  gown 
and  revealed  himself  in  full  uniform  as  a  Colonel. 
He  straightway  read  out  his  commission,  and  sent 
all  the  drummer  boys  of  his  regiment  pleading  for 
volunteers.  I  wonder  what  William  Penn  would 
have  said  to  that ! 

The  feature  of  which  the  Philadelphians  appear 
to  be  most  proud  is  their  Fairmount  Park,  said  to 
be  "  the  largest  city  park  in  the  world/'  Every 
city  in  the  States  has  the  "  biggest  "  something  or 
other,  and  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  the  claim  in 
the  majority  of  instances.  This  park  occupies 
3,000  acres,  and  extends  for  four  miles  along  both 
banks  of  the  Schuylkill  River.  Mr.  Logan  motored 
me  as  far  as  the  automobile  was  allowed  to  go  ; 
there  are  some  wonderful  gorges  of  singular  loveli- 
ness scattered  along  the  romantic  valley,  beyond 
the  limit  of  the  motor  track,  which  I  had  no  time  to 
see,  but  what  I  did  see  was  natural  sylvan  beauty 
H 


114        First  Impressions  of  America 


unspoiled  by  works  of  art.  I  described  in  a  former 
chapter  the  magnificent  Central  Park  of  New  York, 
with  its  miles  upon  miles  of  roads,  and  its  exquisite 
scenery  and  landscape  gardening.  Well,  Phila- 
delphia, in  addition  to  all  its  small  parks  (designed 
chiefly  by  William  Penn),  can  boast  of  this  immense 
resort,  which  is  three  times  the  size  of  the  New  York 
wonder. 

The  suburbs  of  Philadelphia  are  very  beautiful. 
We  motored  through  Germantown,  which  contains 
some  of  the  most  interesting  old  houses  I  have  seen 
in  the  States.  In  fact,  I  felt  I  was  in  an  old- 
fashioned  English  village,  except  that  the  absence 
of  railings  and  gates  and  walls  threw  trees  and 
gardens  and  swards  into  the  roadways,  and,  as  the 
latter  curved,  and  turned,  and  circuited  in  and  out 
among  the  houses,  the  whole  suburb  presented  the 
appearance  of  one  great  garden  sprinkled  with 
ornamental  outhouses.  The  effect  was  delightful. 
I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  designers  of  our 
English  garden-cities  have  an  immense  lot  yet  to 
learn  from  our  more  daringly  original  Amercian 
cousins. 

Nothing  could  be  prettier  than  the  old  Mermaid 
Inn.  The  first  Bible  in  the  European  tongue  was 
printed  here  in  1743.  In  one  old  house  which  is 
pointed  out,  Peter  Keyser,  a  Mennonite  preacher, 
once  lived.  He  knew  his  Bible  so  well  that  he 


Philadelphia  115 


could  repeat  it,  so  the  story  goes,  from  the  first 
verse  in  Genesis  to  the  last  verse  in  Revelation  with- 
out making  a  single  mistake. 

Germantown  has  its  historical  interest,  too,  for 
here  it  was  that  Washington  was  defeated  by  Lord 
Howe  in  1777,  and  on  the  walls  of  the  quaint  old 
Chew  House,  marks  of  cannon  balls  still  exist. 

Of  course,  the  elm  tree  under  which  Penn  made 
his  treaty  with  the  Red  Indians  in  1682  has  long 
disappeared.  It  was  blown  down  in  1810  ;  but  in 
its  stead  there  is  a  small  Penn  Treaty  monument  in 
Penn  Treaty  Park  on  the  banks  of  the  Delaware 
River. 

To  me,  the  most  interesting  attraction  in  Phila- 
delphia was  Independence  Hall,  or  the  old  State 
House,  although  I  must  say  I  felt  particularly 
drawn  to  two  other  relics  :  one,  a  little  shop  in 
Arch  Street  in  which  Betsy  Ross  made  the  first 
American  flag  in  1777  (then  13  stars  and  13  stripes)  ; 
the  other,  a  little  railed  opening  in  a  wall  in  the  same 
street  which  revealed  the  flat  tombstones  of 
Benjamin  Franklin  and  his  wife. 

The  former  is  a  little  old-fashioned  shop  with  one 
small  window  of  six  panes  of  glass  and  a  double 
door  opening  at  its  side.  On  the  fascia  board 
just  below  the  shuttered  first  floor  windows  is 
written  :  "  Birthplace  of  Old  Glory,"  and  from 
the  dormer  window  above  floats  the  Standard  of 
the  American  Republic. 


n6        First  Impressions  of  America 


What  a  place  the  Flag  holds  in  the  life  of  a 
nation  !  How  men  have  lived  for  it,  fought  for 
it,  died  for  it  !  It  expresses,  perhaps,  as  a  symbol 


of  national  life  and  loyalty,  of  pride  and  self- 
sacrifice,  the  strongest  and  best  sentiments  of  a 
people.  In  its  very  simplicity  and  silence  lies  its 
power.  No  other  national  symbol  can  compare 
with  it  in  its  mysterious  influence  over  the  passions 


Philadelphia  117 


of  the  populace  unless  it  be — the  Drum.  No 
music  of  brass  or  silver  or  of  stringed  instrument 
can  stir  like  the  latter  the  martial  spirit  of  a 
nation.  The  sight  of  the  national  flag  and  the 
sound  of  the  military  drum  have  together  done 
more  through  the  centuries  to  stimulate  to  deeds 
of  heroism  and  to  shape  the  destiny  of  a  Common- 
wealth, than  the  finest  oratory  that  ever  fell  from 
human  lips,  or  the  most  herculean  efforts  of 
patriotic  zeal  that  ever  characterized  a  leader. 
They  have  made  and  marred  civilization  a  thousand 
times.  They  have  a  language  all  their  own — 
mysterious  in  its  appeal,  inarticulate  in  its  ex- 
pression, unfathomable  in  its  meaning,  and  yet 
possessing  an  influence  that  holds  spell-bound 
the  noblest  and  basest  of  mankind. 

It  is  only  natural  that  when  the  population  and 
resources  of  a  colony  increase  there  should  be  a 
desire  for  self-government.  But  the  separation  of 
America  from  England  was  certainly  not  desired 
by  the  former ;  America  was  driven  to  take  the 
course  she  did  by  the  foolish  action  of  Britain  in  the 
enforcement  of  obnoxious  taxes.  The  American 
Colony  would  not  submit  to  the  arbitrary  exactions 
of  the  British  Government,  and  the  war  with 
England  was  the  result. 

They  were  a  fine  set  of  men,  those  early  leaders 
of  American  Independence  who  met  in  Independence 


Ii8        First  Impressions  of  America 


Hall  in  Philadelphia  to  discuss  their  position  a 
century  and  a  half  ago.  William  Pitt  wrote  of 
them  at  the  time  :— 

"  I  must  declare  that  in  all  my  reading  and 
observation,  for  solidity  of  reasoning,  force  of 
sagacity  and  wisdom  of  conclusion,  under  such 
a  complication  of  difficult  circumstances,  no  body 
of  men  could  stand  before  the  National  Congress 
of  Philadelphia." 

As  I  went  up  the  steps  of  the  plain,  unassuming, 
but  substantial  building  in  Chestnut  Street,  and 
turned  into  the  large  room  on  the  left  where  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  signed,  I  felt 
almost  on  sacred  ground.  It  has  been  left,  except 
for  new  flooring,  just  as  it  was  on  the  memorable 
day  in  1773  when  George  Washington,  Patrick 
Henry,  John  Adams,  and  Jefferson,  among  58 
delegates  from  the  North  American  Colonies,  met 
in  their  first  Congress  to  consider  their  grievances. 
Separation  from  England  had  not  then  been 
thought  of.  They  believed  that  if  a  proper  repre- 
sentation were  made  to  the  British  Government, 
fairness  and  justice  would  be  the  response ;  and  it 
was  when  the  report  of  that  Congress,  with  its 
closely-reasoned  arguments,  reached  England,  that 
Lord  Chatham  declared  :  "All  attempts  to  impose 
servitude  upon  such  men,  to  establish  despotism 
over  such  a  mighty  Continental  nation,  must  be 


Philadelphia  119 


vain — must  be  fatal."  Chatham's  earnest  words 
were  treated  with  contempt ;  foolish  King  George 
III.  declared  them  to  be  "a  tempest  of  sedition," 
and  so  forced  his  own  autocratic  will  against  that 
of  his  advisers  that  when  the  second  Congress  met 
in  this  same  Independence  Hall  in  Philadelphia  on 
May  loth,  1775,  it  was  to  assume  the  functions  of 
sovereignty  and  to  issue  a  decree  for  the  raising  of  a 
standing  army,  with  Washington  as  Chief  of 
Command. 

Even  then,  they  did  not  think  of  separation. 
They  considered  it  an  evil  to  be  avoided  rather  than 
a  good  to  be  attained.  They  stood  only  for  the 
defence  of  their  liberties.  Twelve  months  later 
however,  on  the  ever-memorable  July  4th,  1776, 
the  American  Declaration  of  Independence  was 
signed.  On  the  wall  behind  the  President's  chair  in 
the  historic  hall,  hangs  a  facsimile  of  that  manifesto, 
the  original  of  which  is  preserved  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  State  at  Washington.  Around  the  walls 
hang  portraits  of  all  but  twelve  of  the  signatories 
of  the  Declaration,  and  there  too  hang  the  original 
"  Rattlesnake "  flags  of  the  Union  bearing  the 
motto  "  Don't  tread  on  me."  The  chairs  and  table 
are  those  which  were  there  during  those  stirring 
days,  and  on  the  latter  rests  the  original  silver  ink- 
stand— with  its  quill  box  and  sand  shaker — from 
which  the  men  who  autographed  the  world-famed 


I2O        First  Impressions  of  America 


document  dipped  the  ink.     There  are  fourteen  more 
of  the  original  chairs  arranged  around  the  room. 

That  manifesto  has  taken  no  small  part  in  mould- 
ing the  political  sentiments  of  the  American  nation. 
It  has  been  charged  against  the  signers  of  that 
Declaration  that  their  statements  were  inaccurate, 
inasmuch  as  George  III.  was  regarded  by  them  as 


CONGRESS  HALL. 

an  absolute  monarch  and  he  alone  was  held  re- 
sponsible for  the  unjust  act  of  his  Government. 

I  have  discussed  this  matter  with  a  great  many 
Americans,  and  all  are  agreed  that  this  fixing  of 
the  blame  upon  the  King  himself  was  deliberate, 
and  that  it  was  done  to  show  that  the  people  of  the 
American  Colony  had  no  quarrel  with  the  men  and 
women  of  their  own  flesh  and  blood  across  the  sea. 


Philadelphia  121 


Their  quarrel  was  with  the  bigoted  and  foolish 
King  who  forced  his  own  will  upon  his  Government 
under  the  pretence  of  acting  as  a  constitutional 
sovereign. 

To  this  day  America  holds  to  the  view  that  but 
for  King  George  III.,  she  would  never  have  separated 
from  the  old  country.  Her  celebration  of  "  the 
glorious  Fourth  of  July  "  (when  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  was  signed)  is  no  menace  to  the 
English  people  :  it  is  her  rejoicing  in  being  freed 
from  the  obstinate  and  hated  despotism  of  a 
Monarchy  that  was  but  slightly  removed  from  the 
feudalism  of  mediaeval  times.  In  such  rejoicings, 
English  people  themselves,  who  live  under  a  happier 
and  more  enlightened  monarchical  regime  than 
"  when  George  the  III.  was  King,"  can  heartily 
join. 

But  July  4th  is  not  now  kept  as  formerly.  I 
contrived  to  be  in  New  York  City  on  July  4th  of 
this  year.  Beyond  its  being  a  general  holiday  there 
was  no  fuss.  There  were  a  couple  of  big  pro- 
cessions— one  composed  of  about  8,000  protesters 
against  the  prohibition  of  alcoholic  liquors,  mainly 
Germans  and  Italians — but  I  saw  no  horse-play, 
and  beyond  a  few  patriotic  speeches,  in  prominent 
spots,  on  liberty,  there  was  nothing  to  distinguish 
the  4th  of  July  from  any  other  workless  day  of  the 
year.  And  as  a  better  understanding  between 


122        First  Impressions  of  America 


America  and  England  is  cultivated,  the  4th  of  July 
will  lose  its  significance,  except  as  a  warning  to 
future  kings. 

John  Adams,  whose  name  appears  so  frequently 
in  American  Revolutionary  history,  was  the  first 
Ambassador  appointed  by  the  United  States  to 
the  British  Court  in  1785.  In  view  of  the  then 
slender  resources  of  his  Government,  he  took  rooms 
on  the  first  floor  of  a  bookseller's  shop  in  Piccadilly 
— some  contrast  to  the  present  American  Embassy  ! 
When  he  was  presented  to  King  George  III.,  the 
latter  said  in  reply  to  the  new  Ambassador's  speech  : 
"  I  will  be  very  frank  with  you.  I  was  the  last  to 
consent  to  the  separation,  but  the  separation  having 
been  made,  and  having  become  inevitable,  I  have 
always  said,  and  I  say  now,  that  I  would  be  the  first 
to  meet  the  friendship  of  the  United  States  as  an 
independent  power."  Later,  Adams  became  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States. 

Strange  to  say,  both  John  Adams  and  Jefferson, 
who  succeeded  him  as  President,  died  on  July  4th  ! 
When  Adams  was  dying  (he  was  then  91  years  of 
age)  he  was  awakened  to  consciousness  by  the 
rejoicing  in  the  streets  and  the  bell-ringing  from  all 
the  church  towers. 

"  Do  you  know  what  it  means  ?  "  he  was  asked. 

"  Yes/'  he  answered,  "it  is  the  glorious  4th  of 
July.  God  bless  it.  God  bless  you  all." 


Philadelphia  123 


And  thereupon  he  crossed  the  borderland  with 
the  smile  of  the  victor  on  his  face. 

These  are  tit-bits  of  history  that  crowd  into  one's 
memory  as  one  stands  in  the  old  Independence  Hall 
in  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia ;  the  compara- 
tively small  and  humble  room  that  witnessed  so 
many  thrilling  scenes  in  those  momentous  days, 
seems  alive  with  the  spirits  of  the  heroes  who 
founded  the  great  American  Republic.  In  his 
speech  from  the  Throne  to  Parliament  on  December 
5th,  1772,  when  the  final  separation  of  America  was 
announced,  King  George  said  :  I  make  it  my  humble 
and  earnest  prayer  to  Almighty  God  .  .  .  that 
America  may  be  free  from  the  calamities  which 
have  formerly  proved  in  the  mother  country  how 
essential  monarchy  is  to  the  enjoyment  of  con- 
stitutional liberty."  Perhaps,  the  least  that  can 
be  said  is  that  so  far  his  Majesty's  prayer  has  been 
answered,  though  monarchy  has  not  been  found 
"  essential  "  to  its  fulfilment  ! 

In  a  small  room  just  behind  the  historic  hall, 
which  forms  the  shrine  of  a  nation's  patriotism, 
hangs  from  its  original  beam,  within  an  ornamental 
frame,  the  old  Liberty  Bell,  whose  tongue  first 
announced  the  Declaration  of  Independence.  In- 
scribed upon  it  are  the  words  : — "  Proclaim  Liberty 
throughout  all  the  land  unto  all  the  inhabitants 
thereof. — Lev.  xxv.,  v.  x." 


124        First  Impressions  of  America 


It  was  rung  only  at  times  of  great  national 
importance.  When  the  "  Royal  Charlotte,"  under 
convoy  of  an  English  man-of-war,  came  up  the 
Delaware  River  in  1765,  carrying  stamps  for  the 
State,  for  which  the  latter  was  being  heavily  taxed, 
the  old  bell  was  muffled  and  tolled  a  funeral  dirge. 


When  the  Stamp  Act  was  put  into  force,  it  again 

tolled  its  muffled  peal. 

In  1768  the  famous  Bell  called  a  town  meeting, 

and  the  following  resolution  was  passed  : — 

Thus  are  the  Colonies  reduced  to  the  level  of 
slaves.  The  produce  of  their  toil  is  at  the  dis- 
posal of  others  to  whom  they  never  entrusted 
power  and  over  whom  they  have  no  control. 
Justice  is  administered,  government  is  exercised, 


Philadelphia  125 


and  a  standing  army  maintained  at  the  expense  of 
the  people,  and  yet  without  the  least  dependence 
on  them  ;  nay,  the  money  which  we  have  earned 
with  sweat  and  toil  and  labour  being  taken  from 
us  without  our  knowledge  or  consent,  is  given 
away  in  pensions  to  venal  slaves,  who  have  shown 
a  readiness  to  assist  in  riveting  the  chains  on  their 
brethren  and  children. 

This  resolution,  in  few  words,  presented  the  case 
for  America. 

The  old  Bell  called  the  people  together  again  in 
February,  1771,  when  the  outraged  citizens 
petitioned  the  King  for  a  repeal  of  the  duty  on 
tea  ;  and  again  summoned  them  when  they  decided 
that  the  tea  in  the  ship  Polly  should  not  be  landed, 
and  the  vessel  was  sent  back  to  England,  tea  and 
all !  It  rang  a  peal  of  rejoicing  when  Lord  Corn- 
wallis  surrendered  to  the  American  troops  in  1781, 
and  clanged  for  all  it  was  worth  when  peace  was 
proclaimed  in  1783.  After  that  it  only  rang  its 
merry  joy  notes  when  July  4th  came  round  and  on 
each  New  Year's  Day. 

Its  other  duty  was  to  toll  mournfully  for  the 
honoured  dead.  When  engaged  in  this  last  sad 
rite  on  July  8th,  1835,  it  cracked,  and  now  it  rests — 
its  work  done — by  the  stairway  at  the  back  of  the 
old  Independence  Hall,  guarded  as  a  priceless 
treasure ;  and  the  American  of  to-day  visits  it, 


126        First  Impressions  of  America 


gazes  on  it,  almost  talks  to  it  as  if  it  were  an  old 
friend  who  had  passed  with  him  through  all  the 
joys  and  sorrows  of  his  national  life.  And  he  thinks 
of  it  as  a  loved  companion  whose  voice  mingled 
with  the  smiles  and  tears  of  his  forefathers  in  the 
greatest,  the  brightest,  and  the  blackest  days  of 
their  history. 

Yes,  Philadelphia  is  a  fine  old  city — as  America 
reckons  age.  It  has  lived  its  life  as  no  other 
American  city  has  had  the  opportunity  of  living 
it.  But  beautiful  as  are  its  old  houses  and  the 
traditions  that  belong  to  them  ;  refreshing  and 
invigorating  as  are  its  many  sylvan  retreats ; 
interesting  and  startling  as  are  some  of  its  huge 
commercial  establishments,  and  patriotic  and 
English-loving  as  are  its  people,  the  charm  that  will 
for  ever  linger  with  treasured  and  inspiring  memories 
over  this  fascinating  spot  is  its  association  with 
William  Penn,  and  the  thrilling  reminiscences  that 
haunt  the  precincts  of  the  old  State  Hall  and  its 
silent  Bell. 


CHAPTER    VIII 
WASHINGTON. 

WAS  always  bad  at  geography. 
At  school,  when  it  came  to  that 
subject,  I  was  a  failure  ;  I  have 
only  become  partially  acquaint- 
ed with  some  of  its  mysteries 
by  the  very  pleasant,  though 
rather  expensive,  method  of 
travel,  and  I  humbly  confess 
I  had  a  very  hazy  idea  as  to  where  Washington  was 
situated  until  I  came  to  America.  It  had  not 
occurred  to  me  to  study  its  location  on  a  map  ; 
perhaps  I  was  not  sufficiently  interested  to  do  so. 
I  was  aware  that  New  York  was  the  hub  of  the 
United  States,  and  I  presumed  that  its  seat  of 
Government  would  not  be  very  far  off.  I  could  not 
think  of  London  or  Paris  or  Berlin  apart  from  its 
great  centre  of  constitutional  administration,  and 
I  presumed  that  Washington  with  its  Capitol,  the 
White  House  and  its  President,  must  be  somewhere 
or  other  just  around  one  of  the  corners  of  New  York 
City.  Judge  of  my  surprise  when  I  found  they  were 
situated  at  least  250  miles  away  ! 

Tis  true  that  is  not  thought  very  far  in  America, 
where  everybody  who  is  anybody  runs  an  auto- 
mobile and  pays  only  one  shilling  per  gallon  for 

127 


128        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  spirit  that  drives  it.  One  day  a  gentleman  said 
to  me,  "  My  wife  and  I  are  going  to  motor  down  to 
Greenwich  after  6  o'clock  in  the  evening  to  see  an 
uncle  and  aunt,  and  we  shall  be  so  glad  if  you  will 
accompany  us."  It  was  a  distance  of  over  38  miles 
from  New  York,  but  going  there  and  back  in  one 
evening  was  considered  merely  a  pleasant  drive. 

When  Washington  is  reached,  the  contrast 
between  it  and  New  York  is  the  first  arresting 
feature.  It  is,  I  should  say,  the  most  beautiful 
city  in  the  States.  Directly  you  get  out  of  the 
train  and  pass  into  the  truly  marvellous  waiting- 
room  at  the  station  (which  is  said  to  be  the  "  largest 
room  in  the  world  "),  and  then  out  into  the  orna- 
mental flower-gardened  and  tree-bedecked  thorough- 
fare, you  are  struck  by  the  stateliness,  beauty,  and 
calmness  of  everything,  compared  with  the  thronged 
streets  and  busy  life  of  the  mighty  New  York  City. 

It  has  been  called  "  The  City  of  Magnificent 
Distances."  I  think  it  should  be  called  "The 
City  of  White  Palaces,"  for  the  imposing  erections 
of  white  granite  and  marble  which  meet  one  at 
every  turn,  and  the  garden-like  arrangement  of  all 
the  promenades,  give  one  the  impression  of  having 
been  suddenly  transported  from  the  drabness  of 
ordinary  business  life  to  the  luxuriousness  of  royal 
pomp  and  ease. 

Some  years  ago  the  Manx  Government  asked 


Washington  129 


me  to  visit  the  Isle  of  Man  and  give  evidence  before 
the  Upper  House  on  the  Vaccination  question,  in 
order  to  assist  its  members  in  coming  to  a  conclusion 
as  to  whether  compulsion  should  be  done  away 
with.  Before  the  inquiry  began  I  had  a  long  chat 
with  the  Governor,  Lord  Raglan,  and  I  asked  him 
in  the  course  of  conversation  what  was  the  chief 
industry  of  the  Island.  He  promptly  replied, 
"  Letting  lodgings."  I  laughed  and  remarked, 
"  That's  a  queer  '  industry/  "  "  Well,"  he  said, 
"  we've  nothing  else,  and  that  is  why  we  sent  for 
you  ;  for  if  small-pox  broke  out  here  we  should  be 
ruined ;  and  we  want  to  get  all  the  best  evidence 
we  possibly  can  on  the  subject  before  we  act." 

I  thought  of  this  incident  when  I  became  ac- 
quainted with  Washington.  It  possesses  only  one 
"  industry."  There  are  no  great  factory  chimneys 
to  be  seen,  no  smoking  shafts,  no  huge  gates  belching 
out  their  thousands  of  grimy  male  and  female 
"  hands  "  at  meal  hours.  No,  it  is  just  a  City  of 
about  400,000  inhabitants  (perhaps  90,000  of  them 
negroes)  consisting  of  a  few  private  residents,  and 
the  remainder,  some  100,000,  military,  naval  and 
civil  officials  of  the  Government,  with  their  wives 
and  families,  and  the  necessary  tradespeople  to 
supply  their  needs.  Its  "  industry  "  consists  of 
housing  Government  employees  and  looking  after 
them. 


130        First  Impressions  of  America 


This  world-famed  Elysium  is  situated  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  historic  Potomac  River  and  was 
designed  by  a  French  officer  of  Engineers,  Major 
L' Enfant.  His  plan  or  arrangement  consisted  in 
making  the  Capitol  a  centre  from  which  all  avenues 
should  radiate,  whilst  its  streets  should  be  marked 
out  in  the  usual  rectangular  fashion  of  all  American 
cities,  hence  the  ground  plan  presents  the  appear- 
ance of  a  wheel  laid  upon  a  gridiron. 

The  Avenues  are  named  after  the  different  States  ; 
they  are  all  lined  with  trees  and  flowers  ;  and  open 
greenswards  lead  up  to  the  houses,  so  that  every 
flowered  and  leafy  garden,  unrailed  and  unwalled, 
is  thrown  into  the  general  plan  of  the  thoroughfare. 
The  streets  as  usual  are  designated  by  numbers. 
Where  the  streets  and  avenues  intersect,  circles  are 
formed,  and  these  are  converted  into  gardens  or 
rustic  retreats.  This  arrangement  forms  one  of  the 
most  charming  features  of  the  city,  and  is,  as  far 
as  I  have  seen,  unique. 

The  Capitol  and  the  Washington  National  Monu- 
ment— a  huge  obelisk  of  white  marble  555  feet  high 
— dominate  everything,  and  can  be  seen  from  all 
quarters  of  the  city.  The  public  buildings,  monu- 
ments, leafy  squares,  and  garden  circles  are  so 
arranged  with  due  regard  to  artistic  and  aesthetic 
effect  that  the  whole  of  the  central  portion  of  this 
Edenic  metropolis,  instead  of  being,  as  one  might 


Washington  131 


suppose,  a  bustling  centre  of  business  activity,  looks 
more  like  one  huge  ornamental  pleasure  garden, 
where  everything  is  designed  to  gratify  a  taste  for 
leisurely  ease  and  refined  enjoyment. 

The  City  of  Washington  is  co-extensive  with 
what  is  called  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  occupies 
about  69  square  miles.  It  is  ruled  directly  by  the 
President  and  Congress  through  a  Board  of  Com- 
missioners, and  the  peculiarity  of  it  is  that  the 
inhabitants  belong  to  no  State,  and  therefore  have 
no  voice  in  national  or  local  government. 

I  visited  Washington  twice.  On  the  first  occasion 
I  went  there  to  lecture.  I  returned  a  month  later 
after  my  visit  to  California,  a  special  Committee 
of  the  Senate  having  been  appointed  in  the  mean- 
while to  hear  me  in  support  of  the  Bill  for  the 
Abolition  of  the  Vivisection  of  Dogs.  Two  years 
before,  when  a  Committee  had  been  appointed  by 
the  Senate  to  take  evidence,  vivisect ors  from  all 
over  the  country,  about  60  in  number,  headed  by 
Dr.  Simon  Flexner  of  the  Rockefeller  Institute, 
poured  into  the  Capitol,  and  they  quite  over- 
whelmed the  representatives  of  the  opposite  opinion 
who  were  mainly  "  lay  "  people.  It  was  felt,  as  a 
matter  of  justice,  that  I,  as  what  was  euphemistically 
termed  "  an  expert,"  should  now  be  heard  on  behalf 
of  the  Bill.  On  this  occasion  not  more  than  seven 
or  eight  vivisectors  were  present,  including  Dr.  G. 


132        First  Impressions  of  America 


McCoy,  the  Director  of  the  Hygienic  Laboratory, 
Washington,  Dr.  G.  Kober,  Dean  of  the  Georgetown 
University,  Dr.  Reid  Hunt,  Professor  of  Pharma- 
cology, Harvard  University,  and  several  others, 
but,  unlike  the  previous  occasion  (when  they 
continually  interrupted  every  speaker  throughout 
the  sitting),  they  were  absolutely  silent  while  I 
developed  my  case,  the  only  cross-examination 
coming  from  the  Senators  who  constituted  the 
Committee.  The  inquiry  occupied  four  hours,  two 
in  the  morning  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  during 
which  an  immense  amount  of  ground  was  covered, 
and  it  proved  a  most  interesting  time  which  I 
thoroughly  enjoyed.  But  unfortunately  the  German 
Peace  Bill  came  up  for  discussion  in  the  Senate 
House  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  Senators  were 
imperatively  sent  for,  so  I  was  unable  to  finish. 
I  was,  however,  informed  that  I  could  add 
anything  further  when  the  official  stenographer's 
notes  were  supplied  to  me.  No  official  steno- 
grapher's notes  were  sent  me  however,  nor  was  I 
afforded  the  opportunity  of  completing  my  case 
prior  to  the  publication  of  the  report  of  the 
proceedings. 

This  second  visit  gave  me  the  opportunity,  under 
the  genial  guidance  of  Senator  Myers,  of  Montana, 
of  thoroughly  exploring  the  Capitol.  It  is  a  wonder- 
ful building.  Standing  upon  a  hill  ninety-seven 


Washington 


133 


feet  above  the  level  of  the  Potomac,  and  approached 
over  gently  rising  lawns  up  flights  of  immensely 
wide  steps,  it  dominates  the  whole  district,  and  is, 
I  consider,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  structures  in 


the  world.  It  covers  an  area  of  three  and  a  half 
acres.  The  central  edifice  is  built  of  sandstone 
painted  white.  The  24  columns  of  the  grand 
middle  portico  are  monoliths  of  Maryland  sand- 
stone. The  wings  are  of  white  marble.  Its  hundred 
columns  are  monoliths  of  Maryland  marble.  It 
was  expected  that  the  city  would  spread  towards 
the  east,  so  the  principal  fagade  looks  in  that  direc- 
tion ;  but  the  city,  on  the  contrary,  spread  towards 


134        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  west,  so  on  the  latter  side  a  fine  marble  terrace, 
884  feet  long,  has  been  constructed,  approached  by 
two  broad  flights  of  steps,  all  of  which  add  con- 
siderable dignity  to  the  building.  The  great  dome 
over  the  central  portion,  rising  to  a  height  of  287 
feet  and  springing  from  a  peristyle  of  fluted 
Corinthian  columns,  is  the  crowning  glory  of  the 
whole.  It  is  surmounted  by  a  majestic  bronze 
statue  of  Liberty.  The  entire  length  of  the  building 
is  751  feet,  and  its  breadth  350  feet.  No  words  can 
express  the  stately  grandeur  and  beauty  of  this 
imposing  structure.  It  must  be  seen  for  its 
magnificence  to  be  realised. 

The  statuary  and  the  paintings  scattered  through- 
out its  interior  are  all  reminiscent  of  some  of  the 
most  stirring  events  of  American  history.  In  the 
Hall  of  Statuary,  where  America's  greatest  heroes 
are  represented,  I  was  arrested  by  one  effigy — that 
of  the  only  woman  among  them  all.  It  was  the 
statue  of  Frances  Elizabeth  Willard,  of  Illinois, 
Founder  and  President  of  the  World's  Women's 
Christian  Temperance  Union,  and  for  many  years 
Dean  of  the  Woman's  College  of  the  North- Western 
University,  Illinois,  lecturer  and  author.  On  the 
pedestal  was  inscribed  Miss  Willard's  eloquent  plea 
as  follows  : — 

"  Ah,  it  is  women  who  have  given  the  costliest 

hostages  to  fortune,  when  to  the  battle  of  life 


Washington  135 


they  have  sent  their  best  beloved  with  fearful 
odds  against  them.  Oh,  by  the  dangers  they 
have  dared,  by  the  hours  of  patient  watching  over 
beds  where  helpless  children  lay,  by  the  incense 
of  ten  thousand  prayers  wafted  from  their  gentle 
lips  to  heaven — I  charge  you  to  give  them  power 
to  protect,  along  life's  treacherous  highway,  those 
whom  they  have  so  loved." 

The  chief  centres  of  interest  to  me  in  the  Capitol 
were  the  Debating  Chambers,  consisting  of  the 
House  of  Representatives  and  the  Senate  (corre- 
sponding respectively  to  our  House  of  Commons 
and  House  of  Lords)  which  together  constitute 
the  Congress.  The  former  is  composed  of  about 
400  members,  and  the  latter  of  96,  two  for  each 
State.  The  members  of  both  Houses  are  paid. 
The  number  in  the  House  of  Representatives  for  a 
population  of  106  millions  is  small  compared  with 
the  600  or  700  in  our  House  of  Commons,  which 
represents  only  about  40,000,000,  and  the  American 
"  House  of  Lords  "  is  still  smaller  in  proportion  to 
our  own. 

I  was  privileged  to  hear  debates  in  both  Houses, 
and  in  spite  of  the  great  size  of  these  chambers 
found  the  acoustic  properties  excellent  in  each. 

The  arrangement  of  the  seats  is  quite  different 
from  that  in  our  own  Houses  of  Parliament.  In 
the  House  of  Representatives,  the  Speaker's  desk 


136        First  Impressions  of  America 


of  white  marble  occupies  an  elevated  position  in 
the  centre  of  the  South  side,  and  the  seats  of  the 
representatives  are  arranged  around  it  in  con- 
centric semi-circles,  with  radiating  aisles.  Every 
seat  has  a  silver  plate  attached  to  it  with  the  owner's 
name  engraved  on  it,  hence  there  is  no  confusion 


as  in  our  own  House  of  Commons  when  a  full-dress 
debate  takes  place.  Instead  of  the  small  space 
allowed  for  visitors  in  St.  Stephen's,  there  are 
galleries  open  to  the  public  right  around  the  whole 
building,  so  that  the  accommodation  is  immense 
and  unrestricted.  The  Speaker's  Mace,  which 
consists  of  a  bundle  of  ebony  rods,  bound  together 
with  bands  of  silver,  with  a  silver  globe  on  top  sur- 
mounted by  a  silver  eagle,  is  laid  on  its  pedestal  of 


Washington  137 


Vermont  marble  at  the  right  of  the  desk.  On  either 
side  of  the  Speaker's  desk  against  the  wall  hang  full 
length  portraits  of  Washington  and  Lafayette,  and 
in  between  is  spread  a  great  flag  of  the  Stars  and 
Stripes.  Each  member  who  is  going  to  speak  leaves 
his  seat  and  walks  down  to  the  floor  of  the  House 
and  standing  with  his  back  to  the  Speaker  addresses 
his  colleagues.  This  is  in  striking  contrast  to  our 
own  method  of  procedure. 

I  heard  several  speeches.  Most  of  the  speakers 
addressed  the  Assembly  without  notes  and  as  a 
rule  very  vigorously,  some  excitedly,  but  all  of 
them  well,  briefly  and  to  the  point,  though  none 
that  I  heard  were  what  might  be  termed  eloquent. 
There  was  a  good  deal  of  the  tub-thumping, 
electioneering  style  about  the  orations,  but  there 
was  none  of  the  verbosity  and  "  airy  nothings  " 
which  characterise  so  many  of  our  own  House  of 
Commons  speeches.  The  speakers  all  seemed  in 
earnest  and  business-like  and  anxious  to  get  to 
rock  bottom  on  every  question.  On  the  whole,  their 
manner  was  quite  different  from  that  of  our  own 
Members  of  Parliament. 

The  Senate  Chamber,  or  "  House  of  Lords,"  has 
none  of  the  huge  luxurious  velvet  couches  in  which 
the  blue-blooded  nobility  of  the  nation  sink  in  our 
own  Purple  Chamber.  It  is  very  spacious,  about  113 
feet  long  and  82  feet  wide.  The  Senators'  seats  are 


138        First  Impressions  of  America 


arranged,  in  like  manner  to  those  of  the  Repre- 
sentatives, in  concentric  rows,  with  aisles  radiating 
from  the  dais  of  the  President's  desk  which  is 
situated  on  the  north  side  ;  but,  instead  of  con- 
tinuous desks  as  in  the  Lower  House,  each  Senator 
has  a  separate  desk  to  himself  marked  with  his  name 
on  a  silver  plate,  and  when  he  speaks,  he  speaks 
from  his  desk  and  does  not  go  out  on  to  the  floor 
as  do  the  Representatives.  The  style  of  speaking, 
too,  was  entirely  different  from  that  of  the  House 
below.  There  was  a  subdued  air  about  the  whole 
proceedings,  more  deliberation  and  an  appearance 
of  grave  responsibility.  The  matter  of  the  speeches 
was  in  each  instance  exceedingly  good,  and  in  some 
cases  the  language  and  delivery  rose  to  heights  of 
forensic  skill.  The  meetings  of  both  Houses  com- 
mence in  the  morning  and  end  in  the  afternoon, 
another  great  contrast  from  our  own  Parliament, 
which  begins  in  the  afternoon,  and  may  go  on  till 
midnight — or  even,  later,  especially  if  the  Govern- 
ment wants  to  tire  out  the  members  and  hurry  some 
questionable  Bill  through  by  a  trick  at  the  last 
moment.  On  my  second  visit  to  the  Senate 
Chamber,  the  President's  chair  was  occupied  by 
Senator  Shortridge,  an  eminent  Californian  lawyer, 
who  also  presided  over  the  Committee  before  which 
I  gave  evidence.  I  may  mention  that  he  kindly 
went  out  of  his  way  to  come  to  me  at  the  conclusion 


Washington  139 


of  the  latter  inquiry,  heartily  shaking  hands  and 
entering  into  a  friendly  chat  for  some  little  time.  I 
refer  to  this,  as  such  geniality  is  unheard  of  in 
English  official  quarters  in  similar  circumstances. 
But  it  seems  to  be  just  in  keeping  with  the  general 
hospitable  nature  of  the  American  people. 

The  Senate  Chamber  is  decorated  with  a  screen 
of  Ionic  columns  of  Potomac  marble  ;  the  white 
capitals  are  modelled  after  those  of  the  Temple  of 
Minerva.  They  form  a  kind  of  loggia,  and  have 
their  use  in  the  support  of  a  gallery.  As  in  the 
House  of  Representatives,  galleries  extend  right 
around  the  House  for  the  benefit  of  the  public  ; 
there  is  nothing  of  the  exclusiveness  characteristic 
of  our  own  corresponding  Chamber.  The  walls 
are  richly  decorated  with  gold  arabesques  on 
delicately-tinted  backgrounds,  with  buff  panels ; 
and  the  glass  of  the  ceiling  is  filled  with  symbols  of 
War,  Peace,  Union,  Progress,  the  Arts,  Sciences 
and  Industries.  In  wall  niches  around  the  galleries 
are  marble  busts  of  former  Presidents  of  the  Senate. 
The  President's  chair  is  occupied  by  the  Vice- 
President  of  the  Republic  (in  the  instance  I 
mentioned  above,  Senator  Short  ridge  had  occupied 
the  Chair  in  the  Vice-President's  absence).  The 
present  Vice-President  is  Mr.  Coolidge,  formerly 
Governor  of  Massachusetts,  a  very  young-looking 
man  of  about  forty.  If  the  President  suddenly 


140        First  Impressions  of  America 


went  out  of  office  by  reason  of  death,  disability  or 
other  cause,  the  Vice-President  would  finish  out 
the  term  as  President. 

One  special  room  in  the  Capitol  is  set  apart  for 
the  President  of  the  United  States  on  his  visits  ; 
it  is  that  in  which,  at  the  close  of  the  session,  he 
signs  the  last  Bills  before  the  adjournment.  It  is  a 
very  handsomely  decorated  room,  the  walls  of  which 
are  adorned  with  portraits  of  Washington  and 
his  first  Cabinet,  and  with  Emblems  of  Discovery, 
Exploration,  Religion  and  History,  represented 
respectively  by  portraits  of  Columbus,  Vespucius, 
Brewster  and  Benjamin  Franklin.  The  figure  of 
Religion  is  very  striking  ;  it  appears  to  turn  to- 
wards one  from  whatever  part  of  the  room  one 
looks  at  it. 

In  one  of  the  dining  halls  of  the  Capitol  I  was 
treated  to  a  first-rate  vegetarian  lunch,  and  was 
introduced  to  some  of  the  Senators  and  Repre- 
sentatives. 

The  Treasury  Building  in  Pennsylvania  Avenue 
is  second  only  to  the  Capitol  itself  in  architectural 
beauty.  It  is  450  feet  long,  and  is  adorned  with  a 
colonnade  of  stately  Ionic  columns  after  those  of 
the  Temple  of  Minerva  at  Athens,  and  on  the  north, 
west  and  south  fronts  are  porticoes  of  similar 
columns.  The  architect  intended  this  beautiful 
building  to  be  set  in  grounds  of  equal  charm  instead 


Washington  141 


of  its  being  erected  upon  the  street,  but  it  appears 
that  President  Jackson,  growing  impatient  at  the 
delay  in  choosing  a  site,  one  day  stuck  his  walking- 
stick  in  the  ground,  and  said  "  Build  it  here." 
And  "  here  "  it  is  !  I  regret  I  could  not  spare  the 
time  to  go  over  all  its  wonderful  departments. 

To  describe  the  many  other  Government  white 
marble  and  granite  palaces  scattered  throughout 


this  beautiful  Garden  City  would  fill  a  volume.  I 
will,  therefore,  only  briefly  refer  to  that  world- 
famed  building  "  The  White  House "  and  its 
present  occupants. 

The  White  House,  with  its  Departments  of 
State,  is  about  two  miles  from  the  Capitol.  The 
latter  literally  turns  its  back  upon  the  former  and 
is  separated  from  it  by  the  immense  Pennsylvania 
Avenue.  The  White  House  may  "  propose,"  but 
Congress  alone  can  "  dispose."  The  President's 
power  is  limited.  The  chief  characteristic  of  The 


142        First  Impressions  of  America 


White  House  is  its  stately  simplicity.  It  was  the 
first  public  building  erected  at  the  new  seat  of 
Government,  and  was  completed  in  1799.  Washing- 
ton selected  the  site  and  laid  the  corner-stone  in 
1792,  and  the  architect  drew  his  plans  closely  after 
those  of  the  seat  of  the  Dukes  of  Leinster  near 
Dublin.  The  famous  John  Adams  was  the  first 
occupant  in  1800.  It  is  built  of  Virginian  freestone, 
and  is  170  feet  long  and  86  feet  deep.  It  has  a  rustic 
basement,  two  storeys  and  an  attic,  the  whole 
surrounded  by  an  ornamental  balustrade.  It  is 
enshrined  in  noble  trees  and  gardens,  and  a  circular 
pond  of  water,  from  which  a  fountain  plays,  lies 
in  front.  Altogether  the  President's  grounds 
occupy  about  80  acres,  which  are  freely  open  to  the 
public. 

An  enormous  negro  in  livery  opened  the  front 
door  and  admitted  us  into  a  large  hall  about  80 
feet  long  by  40  feet  wide,  and  thence  up  the  stair- 
case to  the  apartments.  There  is  nothing  about 
the  latter  which  calls  for  remark  except  that  the 
furniture  is  all  comfortable  and  simple,  and  the 
walls  are  decorated  chiefly  with  portraits. 

Passing  to  the  Executive  Office,  Senator  Myers 
showed  me  the  President's  room  where  he  meets 
with  his  Cabinet  of  some  eight  members  twice  a 
week  to  discuss  important  national  affairs  ;  it  is 
only  just  about  large  enough  to  hold  the  good-sized 
table  at  which  they  sit. 


Washington  143 


Senator  Myers  had  arranged  for  me  an  interview 
with  the  President  when  my  meeting  with  the 
Committee  of  the  Senate  at  the  Capitol  was  con- 
cluded. I  was  also  invited  to  join  half  a  dozen 
ladies  who  were  calling  on  Mrs.  Harding  in  order 
to  present  her  with  some  photographs  of  a  recent 
procession  of  Humane  Societies  in  which  the 
President's  famous  Airedale  took  part.  I  accom- 
panied them  to  The  White  House  and  waited  for 
some  time  in  the  Green  Room,  but  as  Mrs.  Harding 
was  still  engaged  when  the  hour  arrived  for  my 
introduction  to  the  President,  I  had,  reluctantly,  to 
leave  my  friends  and  forego  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
the  President's  wife.  When  I  met  them  afterwards, 
they  described  to  me  the  interesting  time  they  had 
had,  in  the  course  of  which  Mrs.  Harding  said  : 
"  That  is  one  thing  I  want  money  for.  I  would  like 
to  be  at  the  head  of  a  Humane  Society  and  prosecute 
in  every  case  of  cruelty  to  animals,  myself."  I 
have  no  doubt  that  will  be  arranged  ! 

At  the  stroke  of  the  clock  we  were  ushered  into 
the  room  of  President  Harding. 

He  is  about  5  ft.  n  inches  in  height,  of  a  some- 
what powerful,  muscular  build,  and  has  a  Napoleonic 
type  of  face.  Turning  to  me,  as  my  name  was 
mentioned,  he  shook  my  hand  with  a  strong  grip, 
saying,  "  Delighted  to  welcome  you  to  our  country, 
Dr.  Hadwen."  After  a  few  general  remarks  had 


144        First  Impressions  of  America 


passed  between  us,  Senator  Myers  introduced  the 
subject  of  one  of  the  main  objects  of  my  visit  to 
America,  and  remarked  to  the  President  :  "  You 
know,  I  go  in  rather  for  the  regulation  of  vivi- 
section and  the  abolition  of  certain  portions  of  it ; 
probably  I  don't  know  sufficient  of  the  subject. 
But  Dr.  Hadwen  is  uncompromising  hi  every  detail ; 
he  demands  its  total  abolition,  neck  and  crop." 
I  said  :  "  Well,  Mr.  President,  I  consider  I  am 
fully  justified  in  taking  that  course,  for  I  maintain 
and  I  am  prepared  to  prove  to  the  full  that  nothing 
whatever  has  been  gained  from  the  vivisection  of 
animals  that  has  been  of  the  slightest  benefit  in 
the  amelioration  or  cure  of  any  human  disease. 
And  what,  logically,  can  be  done  with  a  cruel, 
unscientific,  and  useless  practice  but  to  get  rid  of 
it?" 

"  You  ought  to  see  Mrs.  Harding,"  said  the 
President,  "  she  is  heart  and  soul  with  you  on  that 
subject." 

After  a  few  words  about  my  visit  to  the  Capitol 
and  to  the  Senate,  the  President  shook  my  hand 
again  very  heartily  and  we  left. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  understand  the  popularity 
enjoyed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States.  It 
is  generally  conceded  that  he  is  one  of  the  most 
popular  Presidents  who  has  ever  occupied  The 
White  House.  He  has  a  strong  face  and  a  very 


Washington  145 


open  expression,  and  there  is,  perhaps,  less  of  the 
back  stairs  work  going  on  under  his  leadership  than 
has  characterized  some  regimes.  Anyhow,  he  enters 
into  every  matter  that  makes  for  the  public  welfare, 
and  in  doing  so  is  ably  assisted  by  his  wife,  who  is, 
from  all  accounts,  the  most  popular  woman  in 
America. 

Needless  to  say,  I  left  Washington  next  morning 
with  a  feeling  of  admiration  for  the  magnificent  city 
which  constitutes  the  centre  of  administrative 
power  of  the  great  American  Republic  and  for  the 
President  who  controls  its  destinies. 


CHAPTER  IX 
LIFE    IN    A    SLEEPING    CAR. 

1HEN  I  left  New  York  for  the 
West,  I  made  my  first  acquain- 
tance with  an  American 
sleeping  car,  on  which  I  had 
to  spend  nearly  a  week — 
excepting  two  or  three  excur- 
sions therefrom.  I  was  very  curious  to  see  what 
an  American  sleeping  car  was  like. 

The  train  itself  was  of  enormous  length ;  it 
looked  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  mile  long.  The  car 
into  which  I  was  introduced  was  very  long  and 
narrow,  and  had  a  passage  running  down  the  centre 
with  seats  upon  either  side  capable  of  holding  two 
persons  each  ;  there  were  no  compartments,  but 
the  seats  were  in  pairs,  facing  one  another.  There 
were  sixteen  of  these  four  seated  inlets.  I  wondered 
where  the  beds  were  to  come  from,  for  there  was 
nothing  to  be  seen  but  comfortably  cushioned 
mahogany-coloured  seats  and  a  sloping  mahogany- 
coloured  roof,  and  certainly  no  evidence  of  privacy. 
So  I  decided  to  go  on  a  tour  of  investigation. 

I  passed  down  car  after  car,  car  after  car,  each 
occupied  to  the  full  with  passengers,  some  un- 
packing, some  playing  with  children,  some  eating 
fruit,  and  a  large  number  working  their  jaws  un- 
ceasingly as  if  they  had  a  nerve  irritation  which 

147 


148        First  Impressions  of  America 


they  were  unable  to  control,  and  in  every  car  I 
inhaled  the  odour  of  peppermint.  When  I  passed 
the  porter,  as  he  is  called — that  is,  the  negro  atten- 
dant attached  to  each  car — the  peppermint  odour 
was  particularly  strong,  and  the  big  negro  jaws 
were  working  vigorously. 

At  last  I  reached  what  was  called  the  observation 
car,  which  was  furnished  with  comfortable  seats 
and  lounges,  a  piano,  writing  desk,  pens,  ink  and 
paper,  together  with  copies  of  the  latest  American 
magazines  ;  at  the  farther  end,  a  door  opened  on 
to  an  open-air  platform,  guarded  by  a  railing, 
where  several  ladies  and  gentlemen  were  sitting. 
I  went  out  into  the  fresh  air — or  at  least  as  fresh 
as  it  could  be  with  tobacco  smoke  blowing  in  one's 
face  from  each  quarter — and  noticed  that  when  the 
gentlemen  were  not  indulging  in  the  extraordinary 
pastime  (the  joys  of  which  I  have  never  been  able 
to  understand)  of  drawing  in  smoke  and  puffing  it 
out  again,  their  jaws  were  in  a  perpetual  motion. 

I  addressed  a  young  man  who  looked  essentially 
English,  and  who  was  not  apparently  suffering 
from  this  jaw  affection,  and  after  a  few  preliminaries 
I  said  : 

"  Can  you  tell  me  what  is  the  matter  with  these 
Americans  :  their  jaws  are  continually  on  the  go  ?" 

He  smiled  and  said  :  "  Oh,  they  are  enjoying 
their  chewing  gum  ;  that's  a  very  common  habit  in 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car  149 


the    States.     If   they   are   not   smoking   they   are 
chewing." 

I  had  noticed  automatic  machines  for  the  supply 
of  "  chewing  gum  "  in  all  the  streets  of  New  York, 
and  had  wondered  what  it  was,  but  my  curiosity 
was  not  fully  satisfied  until  I  reached  the  Pacific 
Coast,  when  a  lady  gave  me  a  sample  packet  to 
try.  The  gum  consisted  of  long,  thin  strips,  each 
wrapped  in  tinfoil  paper.  When  put  into  your 
mouth  the  substance  quickly  dissolves,  until  a 
certain  portion  like  india-rubber  is  left  behind,  and 
you  can  go  on  chewing  that  residue  day  and  night 
for  eternity — it  never  dissolves. 

I  had  not  found  the  sleeping  compartments 
yet,  so  I  turned  round  and  retraced  my  footsteps. 
At  the  end  of  my  own  car  I  found  a  room  with 
washing  basins  and  mirrors,  hot  and  cold  water 
laid  on,  and  another  tap  which  supplied  liquid  soap  ; 
and  outside,  in  a  corner,  was  a  tap  for  drinking- 
water  also  a  number  of  drinking  cups  in  the  form  of 
envelopes  made  of  cartridge  paper,  which  when 
used  were  thrown  away. 

I  prosecuted  my  search,  car  after  car,  until  I 
reached  the  dining  saloon.  I  went  no  farther,  but 
returned  to  my  aeat  to  await  events.  Just  then  a 
uniformed  messenger  came  through  shouting,  to 
my  surprise,  "Dr.  Had  wen."  He  had  a  telegram 
in  his  hand  addressed  to  the  train — a  very  un- 
English  practice. 


150        First  Impressions  of  America 


As  the  shadows  deepened,  I  was  sitting  on  the 
numbered  seat  allotted  to  me,  reading,  when  the 
darky  came  up,  and  with  a  broad  grin,  said  "  Git 
ter  bed  !  "  I  said  it  was  a  bit  early,  but  I  had  no 
objection  to  turn  in,  so  he  pointed  to  the  seats 
opposite,  on  one  of  which  a  lady  was  sitting,  and 
just  said,  "  Sit  dere,"  and  I  did  as  I  was  told. 

In  less  than  no  time,  he  had  turned  the  two  seats 
facing  one  another  into  a  complete  bed  ;  he  dropped 
down  the  mahogany  roof  in  a  twinkling,  a  mattress, 
pillows,  sheets,  blankets  all  appeared  like  magic, 
and  in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  write,  he  had 
metamorphosed  the  space  into  upper  and  lower 
sleeping  compartments,  each  with  curtains  drawn 
in  front,  racks  at  both  ends  for  the  deposit  of  goods, 
and  a  long  bag  of  netting  at  the  side.  When  he  had 
finished,  I  pulled  aside  the  curtains  and  saw  there 
was  an  electric  lamp  in  the  corner.  I  lighted  up 
and  gazed  on  the  interior.  I  was  puzzled. 

I  found  that  the  Englishman  whose  acquaintance 
I  had  made  on  the  platform  at  the  rear  of  the  car, 
was  near  me,  and  as  the  black  necromancer  was 
going  from  seat  to  seat  rapidly  transforming  the 
situation,  I  asked  my  fellow  countryman  if  he  had 
ever  travelled  in  that  way  before. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  he,  "  many  times/' 

"  Well,"  I  inquired,  looking  askance  at  the  lady 
who  sat  right  opposite  my  curtained  bed — "  Where 
on  earth  are  we  to  undress  ?  " 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car 


"  You  will  have  to  crawl  inside  and  manage  the 
best  way  you  can/'  said  he,  "  it's  a  horrid  business, 


but  you  get  used  to  it,  you  know,  like  you  do  to 
everything  else." 

"  But/'    I   remarked,     "  there's    a    lady    right 
opposite  my  bunk." 


152        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  That's  nothing,"  said  he,  "I've  got  a  lady  on 
top  of  mine  ;  she'll  have  to  mount  right  up  there 
after  I've  gone  to  bed." 

"  How  will  she  manage  it  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Oh,  darky  will  bring  along  a  staircase  directly," 
he  explained,  "  And  look  what  I've  got  next  door 
to  me,"  he  continued,  "  that  mother  has  to  undress 
her  squally  youngster  as  well  as  herself  inside  there, 
and  she's  so  tall,  that  she  can't  put  her  head  erect 
without  touching  the  bottom  of  the  bed  above  her." 

"  Good  gracious  !  "  I  cried,  "  and  a  week  of 
this  !  How  on  earth  shall  we  dress  in  the  morning  ?  " 

"  Same  way,"  said  he,  "  stoop  down,  sit  on  your 
bed,  put  all  your  things  on  best  way  you  can,  then 
walk  down  the  corridor  and  complete  your  toilet." 

"  It  won't  be  very  pleasant,"  I  remarked,  "  to 
meet  the  ladies  on  the  road." 

"  O,  bless  you,"  he  laughed,  "  they  don't  mind. 
They'll  meet  you  in  their  nightdresses  or  dressing 
gowns  and  won't  think  anything  about  it." 

So  I  turned  in  and  tried  to  get  used  to  it  ! 

But  I  was  the  first  to  rise  every  morning — after 
peering  cautiously  through  the  curtains  to  see  if 
my  lady  opposite  was  moving — and  I  usually 
contrived  to  get  my  toilet  completed  each  day 
before  anyone  else  was  about.  Then  I  sauntered 
off  to  the  outdoor  platform,  until  the  negro  had  done 
another  conjuring  trick  by  transforming  my  sleeping 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car  153 


bunk  once  more  into  two  seats  facing  one  another, 
and  as  I  had  no  neighbours  on  the  top  storey,  I 
enjoyed  the  privilege  of  claiming  both  seats  at 
once.  I  cannot  say  that  I  look  back  with  any 
pleasure  to  that  experience. 

The  upper  berths  are  much  less  expensive  than 
the  lower  ;  but  the  latter  are  much  more  in  demand 
and  for  the  long  journeys  they  have  to  be  booked, 
as  a  rule,  some  time  ahead.  A  passenger  who  could 
not  quite  understand  the  difference  between  the 
two  situations  is  said  to  have  had  the  matter  care- 
fully and  lucidly  explained  to  him  by  a  conductor, 
as  follows  : — 

"  The  lower  is  higher  than  the  upper.  The 
higher  price  is  for  the  lower.  If  you  want  it 
lower  you'll  have  to  go  higher.  We  sell  the 
upper  lower  than  the  lower.  Most  people  don't 
like  the  upper,  although  it  is  lower,  on  account  of 
being  higher.  When  you  occupy  an  upper  you 
have  to  get  up  to  go  to  bed  and  get  down  to  get 
up." 

Before  the  next  day  had  gone  by  I  had  become 
friendly  with  most  of  my  car  companions  ;  there 
were  some  very  nice  Americans  amongst  them,  and 
I  was  greatly  interested.  Two  things  struck  me 
more  particularly  than  anything  else — the  in- 
quisitiveness  of  the  men  and  the  dress  of  the  women. 
I  could  not  enter  into  conversation  with  anyone 


154        First  Impressions  of  America 


of  the  male  sex  for  five  minutes  before  he  would 
say  :  "  What's  your  business  ?  " 

When  I  had  satisfied  him  on  the  point  he  would 
ask  me  where  I  lived,  how  large  the  place  was,  and 
if  my  business  was  pretty  big.  He  would  then  go 
on  to  ask  if  I  was  married,  and  had  any  children. 
Following  on  these  inquiries  he  would  want  to  know 
what  brought  me  to  the  States  and  how  long  I  was 
going  to  stay,  and  then  would  come  the  inevitable 
question,  "  What  do  you  think  of  Amur-rica  ?  " 
I  dare  say  they  wondered  why  I  never  inquired  into 
their  private  affairs,  although  that  was  really  quite 
unnecessary,  for,  as  a  rule,  when  they  had  finished 
catechising  me  and  were  satisfied  with  my  answers, 
they  began  to  tell  me  all  about  themselves.  One 
man,  resplendent  in  watch  chain  and  rings 
galore,  actually  told  me  what  his  income  was  and 
how  he  had  invested  his  money — he  had  made  his 
pile  out  of  a  dry  goods  store  and  was  very  proud  of 
the  fact  that  he  had  "  started  with  nothing  but 
what  he  stood  up  in." 

The  ladies  were  quite  modestly  dressed  during 
the  day,  but  some  of  them  dressed  very  lightly 
when  they  went  in  to  dinner ;  and  the  rings  ! — I 
never  saw  anything  in  England  to  compete  with 
the  enormously  large  rings  of  gold  filagree  work  and 
jewels  which  hid  the  fingers  of  some  of  these  ladies. 
Nearly  all  the  fingers  on  each  hand  of  the  wife  of 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car  155 


my  dry  goods  friend  were  lost  beneath  their 
sparkling  glory.  There  were  some  quiet  American 
ladies  who  made  no  display,  but  I  must  say  they 
were  the  exception  on  this  occasion,  and  unlike  the 
rest  of  their  fellow  countrywomen,  they  were 
subdued  in  their  conversation  instead  of  making 
their  voices  heard  in  a  babel  of  sounds  from  one  end 
of  the  car  to  the  other. 

It  was  when  we  got  out  of  the  train  for  a  few 
hours  that  one  was  able  to  study  dress.  Some  of 
the  ladies  of  indefinite  age  had  a  remarkable  knack 
of  making  themselves  look  exceedingly  young,  but 
the  young  ones  contrived  to  make  themselves  look 
younger.  Of  the  latter,  few  had  dresses  which 
came  below  the  knee.  One  girl  of  about  20  or  21, 
who  slept  in  my  car,  presented  a  masterpiece  of 
American  fashion.  Her  chest  was  as  bare  as  it 
was  possible  to  be,  and  the  garment  (of  black  silk) 
was  cut  fairly  far  down  the  back  likewise  ;  the 
substance  of  her  dress  came  no  lower  than  the  top 
of  her  thighs,  and  was  finished  off  with  thick  black 
fringes  that  stopped  short  just  below  the  knees, 
and  when  the  wind  blew  in  that  direction  there  was 
displayed  a  pair  of  flesh-coloured  breeches  under- 
neath. The  stockings  were  of  flesh-coloured  silk.  It 
must  have  been  cool,  to  say  the  least  of  it,  and  was 
as  close  a  copy  of  the  unassuming  dress  of  the 
aboriginal  ladies  of  Central  Africa  as  it  was  possible 
to  devise  in  a  civilised  community. 


156        First  Impressions  of  America 


I  had  found  her  a  very  agreeable  companion 
when  conversing  with  her  on  board  the  train. 
She  was  free  and  unconventional  as  all  American 
women  are,  but  there  was  nothing  immodest  in 
her  manners  or  conversation  ;  she  talked  intelli- 
gently on  several  topics  ;  had  done  the  tour  of 
Europe  and  climbed  the  pyramids  of  Egypt,  and 
had  formed  her  own  views  about  most  things, 
which  she  discussed  quite  learnedly  through  her 
nose  while  she  puffed  at  a  cigarette.  The  latter 
is,  of  course,  deemed  the  natural  concomitant  of 
the  American  society  lady.  She  seemed  innocent 
with  an  utter  absence  of  self-consciousness  ;  whilst 
her  travelling  dress  called  for  no  criticism.  She 
was  the  most  curious  mixture  I  had  met,  though 
most  American  women  seem  to  be  possessed  of  a 
similar  easy-going  style.  It  is  just  "  fashion  "  or 
"  custom." 

There  had  been  some  talk  of  forming  parties 

for  seeing  the  Grand 
Canyon  ;  fortunately 
nothing  was  definitely 
settled,  and  directly  I  saw 
my  interesting  young 
friend  dressed  up  for  the 
occasion  in  her  African 
war  paint  I  quietly  slipped 
off  to  a  less  fashionable 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car  157 


company !  The  next  time  I  saw  her  was  2,000 
or  3,000  feet  down  the  Grand  Canyon  riding 
astride  on  the  back  of  a  mule,  but  the  guide 
had  evidently  persuaded  her  to  put  on  a  suit  of 
blue  overalls.  She  waved  her  hand  to  me  and  said, 
"  I  am  gwi-ing  strong."  Later,  she  was  posing 
for  a  photograph.  When  we  had  got  on  board  once 
more  and  she  had  changed  her  costume  I  took  her 
in  to  dinner,  for  she  was  travelling  alone — American 
girls  are  rarely  chaperoned  anywhere  ;  they  are 
taught  to  be  absolutely  self-dependent,  and  are 
quite  capable  of  taking  care  of  themselves — and 
she  at  once  commenced  a  dissertation  on  the  causes 
and  formations  of  the  great  Gorge  we  had  visited, 
and  I  found  that  her  geological  knowledge  was  of 
no  mean  order.  Intellectually,  she  is  a  fair  speci- 
men of  the  average  educated  American  girl  I  came 
across,  which  is  an  average  above  that  of  the 
ordinary  educated  English  girl  of  similar  age  and 
station  in  life. 

The  accent  of  American  women  varies.  It 
depends  a  good  deal  upon  what  part  of  the  States 
they  come  from.  You  meet  some  in  whom  the 
accent  is  quite  pretty,  just  enough  of  an  intonation 
to  lend  a  pleasing  touch  to  the  English.  One 
realises  the  same  thing  in  the  accent  of  an  educated 
Irishman,  but  the  broadest  Irish  brogue  could  never 
reach  the  strangeness  of  the  unadulterated  broad 


158        First  Impressions  of  America 


accent  which  one  frequently  comes  across  in  America. 

I  was  amused  one  day  when  I  sat  chatting  in 
the  train  with  an  American  gentleman  evidently  in 
very  comfortable  circumstances  ;  he  suddenly  re- 
marked, "  You  have  a  va-ary  broad  English  ac-cent." 

I  was  taken  aback  for  a  moment,  but  nothing  of 
this  sort  is  considered  rude  in  America  ;  it  is  all 
thoroughly  well  meant. 

I  replied,  "  I  am  not  supposed  to  have  any  accent 
at  all,  but  to  speak  fairly  pure  English  without  any 
provincialism." 

"  Oh,  but  yer  have,"  he  insisted,  "  yer've  a 
turr'ble  strong  brogue." 

"  I  am  very  interested  to  hear  you  say  so,"  I 
remarked.  '  You  would  naturally  be  a  good 
judge." 

'  Yes,"  said  he,  "  I'm  an  uncommon  good  judge 
of  ac-cent.  I  can  tell  every  Sta-ate  a  man  comes 
from,  and  some  of  them's  turr'ble.  Now,  you 
notice  my  talk.  Mine  is  the  pur-est  Amurr'can 
there  is  in  the  Sta-ates.  I  haven't  got  the  touch 
of  an  ac-cent  in  me." 

As  my  friend  had  about  the  strongest  and  most 
unpleasant  nasal  drawl  I  had  ever  listened  to — so 
much  so  that  I  sometimes  found  it  quite  difficult 
to  understand  him — I  was  somewhat  embarrassed 
when  he  suddenly  said  :  "I  guess  yer  haven't 
heard  a  pur-er  talk  than  mine  ever  since  yer've 
been  in  the  Sta-ates." 


Life  in  a  Sleeping  Car  159 


"It  is  certainly  most  interesting,"  I  cautiously 
remarked  ;  "  it  is  quite  a  pleasure  to  listen  to  you." 

And  he  commenced  to  tell  me  where  the  "  worst 
talkers  "  came  from.  I  have  not  met  any  of  them 
yet! 

Everything  is  called  "  talk/'  Whether  it  is  a 
sermon,  a  public  lecture,  a  demonstration  on  science 
or  philosophy,  it  is  always  a  "  talk."  I  was 
announced  to  give  what  in  England  we  should  call 
a  "  lecture  "  on  "A  Century  of  Progress  in  Health 
and  Sanitation."  The  secretary,  prior  to  its  being 
delivered,  said  "  That's  good  talk  !  "  He  simply 
meant  the  subject.  Even  a  book  is  called  "  talk." 

The  meals  on  board  the  train  were  well  served, 
and  I  found  no  difficulty,  as  I  was  warned  before- 
hand would  be  the  case,  in  getting  my  vegetarian 
tastes  met.  But  prices  were  stiff,  and  you  were 
expected  to  tip  proportionately. 

America  presents  one  universal  system  of  tipping. 
An  American  in  the  train  said  to  me  :  "  This 
tipping  in  my  country  makes  life  a  perpetual 
burden." 

When  I  went  to  my  first  hotel  in  New  York  I 
put  my  boots  outside  the  door  at  night  to  be  cleaned. 
I  had  just  got  into  bed,  when  somebody  abruptly 
opened  the  door,  plumped  the  boots  inside,  and 
said,  "  Yer  mustn't  put  these  air  shoes  out  here  ; 
the  val-lay  will  see  to  them."  But  as  the  valet 


160        First  Impressions  of  America 


didn't  turn  up,  I  went  next  day  to  the  lady  clerk 
who  sits  at  a  desk  on  every  floor  to  superintend 
the  work  of  that  part  of  the  establishment,  and  she 
said,  "  Oh,  if  you  want  your  shoes  shined  you  will 
have  to  make  arrangements  with  the  val-lay. 
Would  you  like  me  to  call  him  up  ?  " 

I  said,  "  Yes,  please  ;  and  shall  I  have  to  tip 
him  every  time  he  fetches  my  boots  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  she  answered  ;  "  every  individu-al  ser- 
vice is  sepa-rate-ly  paid  for  in  this  country." 

"  Then  what  have  I  to  give  him  ?  "  I  said. 

"  Oh,"  she  answered  soothingly,  "  he  will  be 
satisfied,  I  think,  with  about  15  or  20  cents  (gd.  to 
is.),  but  you  can,  of  course,  come  to  an  arrangement 
with  the  val-lay  for  the  whole  time  you  are  here  if 
you  like." 

I  discovered  a  way  of  polishing  my  own  boots 
without  taking  up  the  precious  time  of  the  "val-lay!" 


CHAPTER    X 
NIAGARA   FALLS. 


very  many  instances  visitors 
to  remarkable  scenes  have  con- 
fessed themselves  disappointed 
with  their  first  experiences. 
That  has  rarely  been  the  case 
with  me,  for  I  have  never 
expected  too  much,  and  in  the 
chief  events  of  my  life  I  have 
'usually  found  anticipation 
surpassed  by  realisation.  Niagara  was  no  exception 
to  this  rule. 

Pictures  of  the  Falls  were  familiar  to  me,  travellers 
had  described  them  to  me  again  and  again.  I  was 
fairly  well  acquainted  with  the  legends  which  hang 
around  them  and  clothe  them  with  mystery,  but 
no  power  on  earth  can  convey  any  adequate  con- 
ception of  the  appalling  grandeur  and  sublime 
impressiveness  of  Niagara,  except  an  actual  visit 
to  the  Falls  themselves. 

I  took  train  from  New  York  to  Buffalo,  and 
thence  to  Niagara.  Tramcars  were  waiting  outside 
the  Station,  which  did  the  round  trip  at  a  round 
price,  and  these  were  rapidly  filled.  I  preferred 
going  alone  and  taking  my  time,  so  hailed  an  auto- 
mobile ;  and  after  I  had  interrogated  the  driver 
L  161 


1 62        First  Impressions  of  America 


to  make  sure  he  knew  his  job,  we  struck  a  bargain 
and  started  on  a  five  hours'  trip. 

The  driver  was  a  naturalised  American,  born  in 
Canada  of  English  parentage,  and  proved  to  be  a 
very  intelligent  man.  His  pride  of  English  birth, 
as  is  the  case  with  everyone  I  met  in  the  States, 
was  colossal.  Every  American  of  British  extrac- 
tion, no  matter  how  far  back  his  or  her  lineage 
goes,  burns  with  pride  at  his  origin.  These  English 
descendants  are  the  genuine  American  nation,  and 
in  any  crisis  it  is  their  voice  that  will  be  heard. 
Americans  complain  that  England  "  stands  off," 
"  patronises  "  them,  and  treats  them  with  reserve 
and  suspicion.  They  wish  to  be  friends  ;  and,  in 
my  humble  opinion,  the  cultivation  of  the  closest 
friendship  with  America  will  prove  the  solution  of 
many  political  problems. 

My  driver's  first  bit  of  local  information  was 
that  the  pretty  musical  word  Niagara,  like  many 
other  sweet-sounding  names  in  the  States,  was 
of  Indian  origin  ;  it  means  "  The  Thunderer  of  the 
Waters/'  His  second  contribution  was  that  the 
whole  of  the  district  around  the  Falls,  comprising 
107  acres,  had  been  bought  from  private  owners 
by  New  York  State  and  thrown  open  to  the  public 
in  1885.  Every  trace  of  commercialism  had  been 
removed,  and  the  whole  of  the  surrounding  lands 
restored  as  far  as  possible  to  their  pristine  beauty 


Niagara  Falls 


and  ruggedness.     This  big  tract   of  land   is   now 
included  in  Niagara  Park. 


We  made  our  first  stop  at  Prospect  Park,  which 
is  a  pretty  wooded  expanse  of  some  ten  acres, 
running  for  1,000  feet  along  the  river  chasm  and 


164        First  Impressions  of  America 


about  500  feet  by  the  side  of  the  Upper  Rapids, 
which  rush  and  tumble  and  foam  over  great  boulders 
above  the  American  Falls.  I  got  out  and  walked 
to  Prospect  Point,  where  I  had  my  first  sight — or 
rather  my  first  thrilling  realisation — of  Niagara. 

Here  one  is  suddenly  confronted  with  a  wonderful 
panoramic  view  of  the  American  Falls,  the  Luna 
Falls,  and  the  Canadian  Horse  Shoe  Falls  upon  the 
opposite  side  of  the  mighty  chasm  ;  they  are 
separated  from  one  another  by  islands.  In  front 
are  the  frowning  cliffs  of  the  Canadian  escarpment ; 
to  the  right  the  International  bridges  spanning  the 
awe-inspiring  Gorge  ;  and  in  the  far  distance  one 
sees  the  first  line  of  breakers,  which  indicate  the 
beginning  of  that  terrible  stretch  of  waters  called 
the  Whirlpool  Rapids. 

The  thunder  of  the  waters  is  deafening,  and  the 
sense  of  omnipotence  almost  overpowering.  After 
a  prolonged  look  at  this  wonderful  scene,  I  went 
down  lower  to  what  is  called  Hennepin  Point, 
named  after  Father  Louis  Hennepin,  who  in  1678 
drew  the  first  picture  of  Niagara  Falls. 

It  was  a  marvellous  sight.  I  stood  on  the  edge 
of  a  rock  between  the  two  gigantic  Falls.  To 
the  right  and  almost  on  a  level  with  my  feet  came 
a  great  sheet  of  water  speeding  along  with  immense 
velocity,  its  surface  calm  and  placid  and  smooth  as 
glass,  and  then  it  bounded  over  the  cliff  to  a  depth 


Niagara  Falls  165 


of  some  1 60  feet  below.  On  the  left,  nine  feet  above 
me,  a  similar  view  was  presented,  and  one  looked 
down  with  instinctive  horror  into  the  awful  chasm 
into  which  the  waters  rushed.  The  length  of  the 
crest  of  the  American  Fall  is  1,030  feet ;  that  of  the 
Horseshoe  Fall  is  more  than  double. 

The  story  goes  that  every  year  in  the  old  days 
a  Red  Indian  maiden  guided  her  canoe  over  those 
terrible  American  Falls  and  sacrificed  herself  to  the 
God  of  the  mysterious  waters.  In  the  hotel  where 
I  stayed,  painted  upon  the  wall  was  a  beautiful 
10  feet  panel  depicting  the  strange  legend. 

I  returned  to  the  automobile,  looking  back  again 
and  again  at  the  sublime  spectacle,  and  was  then 
driven  on  to  Goat  Island.  After  walking  over  some 
rocky,  wooded  ground,  I  stood  on  the  Bridge  and 
gazed  at  the  Upper  Rapids.  It  was  almost  nerve- 
splitting  to  look  out  upon  these  tumultuous  waters 
as  they  came  bounding  on  like  white  steeds,  in  end- 
less cascades,  in  dashing  foaming  billows,  eddying 
around  rocks,  flinging  the  foam  into  the  air,  and 
twirling  great  boulders  and  tree  trunks  around 
and  around  like  straws.  The  white  crests  appeared 
so  human  in  their  rush  ;  one  seemed  to  hear  them 
laughing  in  their  sport  and  shrieking  in  their  anger 
as  they  came  on  wildly,  dashing  themselves  against 
one  another,  never  staying  an  instant  to  take  breath, 
until  they  flung  themselves  with  wild  fury  into  the 


i66        First  Impressions  of  America 


Gorge  below.  The  whole  scene  seemed  alive.  I 
literally  trembled  with  excitement  as  the  maddened 
waters  dashed  by  me  and  plunged  onward  to  their 
doom. 

Once  again  entering  the  automobile,  we  drove 
through  Goat  Island,  which  separates  the  American 
from  the  Canadian  Falls.  It  is  a  romantic  spot  of 
70  acres  of  wood  and  glen,  where  the  Indians 
believed  the  Great  Spirit  lived,  and  where,  my 
guide  told  me,  the  bodies  of  the  chiefs  of  their 
tribes  and  those  of  the  maidens  who  made  the 
annual  sacrificial  trip  over  the  Falls  were  reverently 
buried.  The  name  of  the  island  is  derived  from 
the  incident  that  when  it  was  first  bought  from  the 
Seneca  Indians  the  owner  put  a  number  of  animals 
thereon  to  preserve  them  from  the  wolves  which 
infested  the  neighbourhood ;  the  winter  was  so 
severe  that  all  the  animals  died  except  a  goat. 

And  here  my  guide  beguiled  the  time  as  we 
drove  slowly  along  to  the  next  vantage  point,  by 
telling  me  that  "  away  up  yonder,  the  British,  in 
December,  1837,  seized  the  steamer  '  Caroline,'  set 
it  on  fire,  and  sent  it  drifting  over  the  Falls." 
"  Over  there  on  the  Canadian  side,"  he  went  on, 
"  was  fought  the  battle  of  Chippawa  in  1814,  and 
on  Queenstown  Heights,  where  a  monument  is 
erected  to  the  memory  of  Sir  Isaac  Brock,  the  British 
General  who  fell,  a  battle  was  fought  in  1812." 


Niagara  Falls  167 


"  Down  below  there  is  the  Devil's  Hole/'  he  told 
me,  "  where  in  1763  a  British  force  of  90  men  was 
ambuscaded  by  Seneca  Indians  and  all  but  three 
were  annihilated.  They  were  hurled  with  bag  and 
baggage  over  the  cliffs.  One  drummer  boy  was 
saved  through  being  caught  by  his  braces  in  the 
branch  of  a  tree." 

We  stopped  at  Luna  Island — there  are  any 
number  of  islands  scattered  about  the  412  acres 
of  the  Niagara  reservation — it  was  reached  by  a 
stone  staircase  and  a  rustic  stone  bridge.  Here 
the  view  of  the  Falls  was  surpassingly  beautiful. 
The  great  cataract  tumbled  its  waters  at  one's 
feet,  and  as  the  spray  splashed  up  in  the  sunlight 
perfect  semi-circles  of  rainbows  were  formed  on  a 
level  with  one's  eyes. 

Hard  by  here  is  the  "  Cave  of  the  Winds,"  where 
the  visitor  can  walk  right  under  the  Falls.  My 
guide  advised  me  not  to  go.  '  You  will  have  to 
strip  to  the  skin,  put  on  a  flannel  suit  and  a  water- 
proof and  will  get  thoroughly  drenched  ;  it  isn't 
worth  it,  you'll  have  a  better  experience  on  the 
Canadian  side."  So  I  contented  myself  with  look- 
ing down  at  a  number  of  men  and  even  women  in 
oil  skins  struggling  along  delicate-looking  bridges 
irom  rock  to  rock  in  showers  of  spray  and  dis- 
appearing among  the  rocks  behind  the  tumbling 
waters. 


168        First  Impressions  of  America 


After  going  round  Goat  Island,  we  came  to  Three 
Sisters  Island,  connected  with  Goat  Island  by 
picturesque  bridges.  At  the  foot  of  the  Third 
Sister  Island  is  a  small  unconnected  islet  called 
Little  Brother  Island,  which  looked  very  neglected. 

Harking  back  to  the  waiting  automobile  I  had  a 
long  riverside  drive  ;  it  was  a  delightful  spin,  with 
the  mighty  Falls  almost  continuously  in  sight,  and 
their  roar  ever  in  my  ears.  I  had  spent  a  long  time 
— some  hours — in  trying  to  take  in  these  scenes  of 
appalling  grandeur,  and  found  them  so  fascinating 
I  could  with  difficulty  tear  myself  away  from  them. 

We  then  passed  over  the  great  bridge  to  the 
Canadian  side,  and  entering  a  curio  shop  in  the 
wall  of  which  is  inserted  an  immense  sheet  of  plate 
glass,  I  looked  straight  ahead  through  this  picture 
frame  at  the  Canadian  Falls.  It  was  a  marvellous 
sight.  Near  here  is  a  tunnel  down  which  I  went 
in  an  elevator,  a  sheer  descent  of  100  feet  ;  and 
going  into  a  small  room  I  took  off  my  boots  and 
socks,  put  on  a  pair  of  rubbers  reaching  up  to  the 
thighs,  covered  myself  with  oilskins  and  waterproof 
hat  with  drooping  brim,  and  thence  passed  down  a 
narrow,  slippery  descending  passage,  cut  through 
the  rocks  and  lighted  by  electric  lamps,  which 
extended  for  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  until  I  came 
under  the  Falls.  Here  I  and  the  other  sightseers 
passed  out  to  three  different  spots  successively,  and 


Niagara  Falls  169 


as  we  stood  upon  projecting  rocks  (guarded  by  rails) 
the  mighty  waters  dashed  down  over  our  heads  in 
front  of  us  from  the  heights  above  into  the  abyss 
immediately  below.  It  was  an  extraordinary  ex- 
perience. We  were  almost  blinded  by  spray,  and 
the  roar  was  deafening.  Three  English  girls  came 
down  besides  myself,  and  very  pluckily  went  through 
this  curious  adventure. 

Another  lengthy  drive  and  we  came  to  a  spot 
which  led  down  a  tunnel  that  brought  us  to  a  path 
cut  in  the  rocks  bordering  the  Whirlpool  Rapids. 

How  shall  I  describe  them  ? 

Consider  for  a  moment  the  incalculable  volume  of 
water  pouring  over  those  mighty  cliffs  from  the 
several  gigantic  Falls  into  the  gaping  Gorge  below. 
Contemplate  the  fact  that  that  entire  volume  of 
water  from  the  upper  lakes  before  it  passes  out 
into  the  sea  has  to  pass  through  a  narrow  channel 
which  contracts  into  a  width  of  less  than  300  feet. 
Note  that  at  this  narrow  chasm  through  which  this 
appalling  volume  of  water  from  these  dizzy  heights 
has  to  pass,  the  granite  rocks,  rising  a  sheer  acclivity 
of  300  feet,  make  a  sudden  curve,  and  so  partially 
bar  its  egress. 

Now,  watch  the  mighty  waters  approaching  at 
their  furious  dare-devil  speed  with  a  deafening 
roar,  and  you  perceive  that  just  as  they  are  about 
to  gain  their  freedom,  they  are  baulked  by  this 


170        First  Impressions  of  America 


solid  wall  of  granite.  Against  it  they  impotent ly 
hurl  themselves !  The  result  can  be  imagined. 
The  waters  are  flung  back  defiantly  by  the  im- 
perious rock — back,  back  they  rebound  for  an 
enormous  distance  only  to  meet  the  other  onrushing 
sweep  of  water,  whilst  the  towering  Falls  above 


continue  to  pour  their  millions  of  gallons  of  liquid 
relentlessly  into  the  seething  cauldron  below. 

The  back-wash  from  the  granite  rocks  and  the 
on-rush  from  the  giant  cliffs  fight  each  other  like 
demons  let  loose  from  hell,  and  throughout  the 
whole  sixty  acres  over  which  this  scene  of  grim 
warfare  spreads,  the  battle  of  the  waters  fumes 
and  rages  and  struggles  and  groans  until  you  can 
hear  the  hoarse  cries  of  the  vanquished  and  the 


Niagara  Falls  171 


shouts  of  the  victors,  and  can  watch  the  never- 
ending  multitude  of  reserves  brought  up  on  both 
sides  to  continue  the  deathless  struggle.  Hour 
after  hour,  aye,  age  after  age,  while  the  centuries 
roll,  this  battle  of  giants  goes  on. 

There  is  a  gigantic  tree  yonder  ;  it  has  been 
washed  over  one  of  the  terrible  rims  whence  the 
placid  waters  above  have  carried  it.  You  see  it 
in  the  distance  coming  towards  you,  floating  down, 
a  great  grim  hulk,  as  if  to  survey  the  battlefield 
and  stem  the  torrent  of  ferocity  that  holds  the 
foes  in  its  grip.  It  comes  nearer  and  nearer  ;  it 
begins  to  swerve  and  tremble  as  the  opposing  forces 
shake  in  their  rage,  and  struggle  in  their  anger ; 
then  suddenly  it  is  lifted  right  up  in  the  air  like  a 
toy  in  the  hands  of  a  giant,  and  the  next  instant  it 
is  sucked  under  and  disappears. 

Big  rocks  lift  their  heads  here  and  there  above 
the  raging  waters.  Around  these  unmoved  and 
unmovable  obstacles  the  forces  which  are  driven 
from  below  and  those  that  come  from  above  chase 
one  another  in  maddened  fury.  Fuming  and 
foaming,  the  white-crested  waves  rise  high  above 
the  impregnable  rock,  spend  themselves  in  anger, 
and  helplessly  descend  in  scintillating  spray.  But 
nothing  can  stay  the  forces  from  above.  On  they 
come  in  never-ceasing  battle  array,  and  in  seeking 
to  escape  their  angered  foes  they  swing  round  and 


172        First  Impressions  of  America 


round  and  round  in  a  prodigious  whirlpool  or  series 
of  whirlpools,  chasing  each  other  at  close  quarters 
until  escape  is  secured,  and  then  with  a  roar  and 
a  dash  through  the  narrow  opening  the  erstwhile 
opponents  pass  on  together  to  the  sea. 

That  is  the  story  of  the  Whirlpool  Rapids. 

Here  it  was  that  Captain  Webb  courted  death 
in  a  foolhardy  attempt  to  swim  them.  This  is 
the  spot  where  the  daring  Bristol  man  recently 
boasted  that  he  could  defy  the  forces  of  nature  by 
riding  through  the  maelstrom  in  a  barrel ! 

Of  the  various  view-points  of  Niagara  I  have 
tried  to  describe,  the  spectacle  of  the  Whirlpool 
Rapids  is  the  one  that  appeals  to  me  as  the  most 
thrilling.  As  long  as  I  live  I  shall  never  forget  the 
overpowering  sense  of  horror,  excitement,  fascina- 
tion, and  awe  that  laid  hold  of  me  while  watching 
that  weird,  uncanny  scene.  I  stood  for  an  hour 
on  a  commanding  rock  about  five  feet  above  the 
battle  of  the  waters.  Every  nerve  of  my  body 
pulsated  with  emotion  as  I  watched  the  combat. 
I  could  not  drag  myself  away,  but  was  held  spell- 
bound by  a  mysterious  power  that  was  irresistible  ; 
my  eyes  were  rivetted  on  the  watery  battlefield. 
Away  up  to  the  right  I  looked  at  the  forces  coming 
on ;  away  down  to  the  left  I  looked  at  the  forces 
coming  back.  "  Which  will  win  ?  "  I  asked  myself 
again  and  again.  Never  in  my  life  before  felt  I  so 


Niagara  Falls  173 


utterly  awed  as  when  standing  in  the  presence  of  this 
overwhelming  spectacle.  Even  when  I  had  turned 
my  back  upon  it  and  had  gone  on  some  distance 
toward  the  waiting  automobile,  I  had  to  retrace  my 
steps  and  take  one  last  look.  If  ever  I  re-visit 
America,  it  will  be  to  Niagara  that  I  shall  again 
wend  my  way.  The  call  of  the  Whirlpool  Rapids 
will  haunt  me  till  I  die. 


CHAPTER    XI 
THE   MORMONS. 

E  were  steaming  toward  the 
world-famed  Salt  Lake  City, 
and  were  just  about  to  cross  the 
low  bridge  over  the  Great  Salt 
Lake,  which  took  an  hour  for  the 
engine  to  traverse.  Opposite  me 
sat  a  young  American  girl  with  whom  I  had  been 
conversing  on  general  topics,  when  I  suddenly 
discovered  she  was  a  Mormon.  Those  who  suppose 
that  Mormons  in  their  native  haunts  are  to  be 
distinguished  from  the  rest  of  the  world  by  any 
peculiarity  of  dress  or  manner  or  conversation  will 
be  speedily  disillusioned.  They  will  find  nothing 
of  the  Puritanical  or  any  other  "  unworldly " 
element  about  them. 

If  it  be  not  too  rash  to  judge  a  lady's  age,  I 
should  say  she  was  about  twenty-five.  She  talked 
through  her  nose  and  at  the  top  of  her  voice.  She 
wore  her  hair  in  "  bobbed  "  effect,  that  is,  with  a  big 
knob  like  a  yellow  bun  fixed  mysteriously  over  each 
ear  (for  even  a  Mormon  girl  follows  the  fashion)  ; 
her  dress  was  of  the  latest  cut,  and  displayed  some- 
what ostentatiously  a  pair  of  lower  limbs,  the 
muscular  development  of  which  did  her  credit ; 

175 


176        First  Impressions  of  America 


and  she  carried  with  her  the  invariable  accompani- 
ment of  the  majority  of  American  women — a  well- 
filled  case  of  toilet  requisites,  including  an  oblong 
mirror  fitted  into  the  lid,  a  powder  puff  and  powder, 
eyebrow  pencil,  rouge  stick  for  tipping  the  lips, 
nail  trimmers,  and  a  few  other  odds  and  ends  that  a 

mere  man  "  does  not  pro- 
fess to  know  anything  about . 
It  is  quite  a  common 
sight  to  see  an  American 
woman  of  any  age  stop 
dead  in  the  street  with  her 
face  toward  a  shop  window, 
open  her  little  case,  hold 
it  up,  puff  her  nose  and 
cheeks,  and  then  hurry  on. 
They  do  it  hi  the  tram 
cars,  in  the  railway  trains,  and  in  public  assemblies. 
Suddenly  up  goes  the  mirror,  an  affectionate  tap  is 
bestowed  upon  the  side  curls,  the  stray  hairs  are 
fixed  up,  the  cheeks  powdered,  and  the  case  slung 
deftly  back  again  upon  the  arm. 

My  young  Mormon  companion  was  no  exception 
to  the  rule. 

I  asked   her  to  tell  me  exactly  what  was  the 
basis  of  the  Mormon  faith. 

"  Well/'  said  she,  with  an  easy  nonchalant  air, 
while  she  dabbed  her  nose  with  her  powder-puff, 


The  Mormons  177 


"it  is  this  :  There  was  a  prophet  named  Joseph 
Smith,  who  had  a  special  revelation  from  God  about 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  it  is  that  book  which 
forms  the  basis  of  our  faith. " 

"  Then  you  don't  believe  in  the  Bible  ?  "  I 
inquired. 

"  Oh,  yes/'  she  replied,  "  we  believe  in  the  Bible, 
but  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  later  revelation.  You 
may  say  it  completes  the  Bible." 

"  Do  you  believe  the  Bible  to  be  inspired  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  certainly/'  she  answered,  as  she  went 
on  titivating  herself,  "  the  Bible  is  inspired,  and  so 
is  the  Book  of  Mormon.  We  need  both." 

"  Do  you  believe  in  Christ  ?  " 

"  Certainly  ;  we  believe  in  God  the  Father,  God 
the  Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  And  what  about  the  Atonement  of  Christ  ?  " 

"  Oh,  we  believe  in  that,  too."  And  my  young 
friend  drew  a  little  coloured  stick  out  of  her  case, 
and  with  the  aid  of  the  mirror  began  carefully  to 
pencil  her  eyebrows.  "  There  are  four  steps  in  our 
salvation,"  she  continued,  peering  over  the  top  of 
her  looking  glass.  "  First,  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  second,  repentance  ;  third,  baptism — that 
is  by  immersion,  you  know  ;  it  must  be  by  immer- 
sion ;  we  are  very  great  on  immersion.  Fourth, 
laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
She  paused,  and  resumed  her  pencilling. 

M 


178        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Then  do  you  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be 
the  Word  of  God  ?  " 

"Oh,  certainly,"  she  promptly  replied  ;  "  it  is 
part  of  it.  It  teaches  us  to  be  honest,  and  chaste, 
and  virtuous,  and  to  do  nothing  but  what  is  good." 
And  with  a  final  look  at  herself  as  she  held  the 
mirror  up  in  all  directions,  and  a  final  dab  of  the 
powder  puff,  she  closed  the  lid,  and  settled  down 
for  further  questions. 

"  Then  who  was  Joseph  Smith  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  He  was  an  American  who  didn't  know  what 
to  believe  in,  or  what  sect  to  join,  and  he  had  a 
heavenly  vision,  and  was  told  to  form  a  church  of 
his  own,"  she  replied. 

"  Can  you  tell  me  when,  where,  and  how  he 
received  this  heavenly  vision  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  certainly  I  can,"  she  responded  alertly. 
"  I  shall  be  most  pleased  to  tell  you  all  about  it. 
He  had  several  visions.  The  first  was  when  he  was 
a  young  lad.  He  had  gone  out  into  a  wood  alone 
to  pray,  and  he  saw  a  great  light  like  a  pillar,  and 
it  came  and  settled  down  upon  him.  Then  he  saw 
two  persons  standing  in  the  air,  and  one  of  them 
called  out,  '  Joseph  Smith,'  and  pointing  to  the 
other  said,  '  This  is  my  beloved  Son.  Hear  him/ 
So  he  asked  them  to  tell  him  which  sect  was  right, 
and  which  one  he  had  better  join,  and  they  told 
him  they  were  all  wrong,  and  that  all  the  religious 
teachers  were  a  bad  lot  !  " 


The  Mormons  179 


"  That  was  rather  sweeping,"  I  remarked ;  "I 
should  think  Joseph  Smith  must  have  felt  a  bit 
worried/' 

"  Yes,  he  was,"  she  went  on.  "  But  then  he 
had  another  vision  after  that.  He  was  in  bed  this 
time,  and  a  great  light  came  into  the  room,  and 
another  messenger  came  and  stood  in  the  air  by 
his  bed-side,  and  told  him  that  his  name  was  Moroni, 
and  God  had  sent  him  to  let  him  know  that  He  had 
a  great  work  for  him  to  do  among  all  nations." 

"  I  don't  think  Moroni's  name  is  in  the  Bible," 
I  remarked. 

"  Perhaps  not,"  said  my  companion  ;  "he  was 
the  son  of  Mormon,  and  he  went  on  to  tell  Joseph 
Smith  that  there  was  a  book  written  on  gold  plates 
hidden  away  in  the  mountains,  which  would  give 
an  account  of  an  ancient  people  who  formerly 
inhabited  the  American  Continent." 

"  Where  did  these  ancient  people  spring  from  ?  " 
I  asked. 

"  Oh,  they  came  from  Jerusalem  600  years  before 
Christ,  and  were  led  by  a  prophet  named  Lehi. 
They  had  a  lot  of  prophets,  and  kept  records. 
Mormon  was  one  of  the  last  of  the  prophets,  and 
he  wrote  an  abridgment  of  all  the  records  on  gold 
plates,  and  gave  them  to  his  son  Moroni.  Christ 
came  to  America  before  He  was  crucified,  and 
visited  the  Colony." 


180        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  That  is  very  interesting/'  I  remarked.  "  Then 
did  Moroni  tell  Joseph  Smith  where  he  could  find 
those  gold  plates  ?  " 

"  Yes/'  replied  my  companion,  "  he  told  him  he 
would  find  them  in  a  mountain  called  Cumorah,  in 
New  York  State.  He  also  told  him  he  would  find 
two  stones  in  silver  bows,  fastened  to  a  breastplate, 
called  Urim  and  Thummim,  deposited  with  the 
plates,  and  those  stones  were  what  is  called  '  seers/ 
which  would  enable  him  to  translate  what  was 
written  on  the  golden  plates." 

"  Do  you  know  what  has  become  of  this  ancient 
race  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  American  Indians  are  their  descendants," 
she  promptly  replied.  "  That's  all  we  know  about 
them,  but  their  history  was  told  on  the  gold  plates." 

"  Have  you  seen  those  gold  plates  ?  "  I  asked. 
"  I  suppose  you  have  them  carefully  guarded  in 
your  Temple  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  my  young  friend  ;  "  Moroni  told 
Joseph  Smith  he  was  not  to  show  them  to  anyone 
except  those  he  was  commanded  to  show  them  to, 
and  when  Joseph  Smith  had  finished  translating 
them  Moroni  called  for  them  and  took  them  away, 
and  nobody  has  seen  them  since.  But  it  doesn't 
matter,"  she  confidently  added,  "  we've  got  the 
translation,  you  see." 

"  How  did  Joseph  Smith  know  where  to  find  the 
plates  ?  "  I  asked. 


The  Mormons  181 


"  Oh,  he  had  a  vision,"  said  she  ;  "  there  was  no 
difficulty  about  that.  Moroni  showed  him  the  exact 
spot,  and  he  went  straight  there.  It  was  on  the 
west  side  of  the  hill,  not  far  from  the  top,  under  a 
big  stone,  and  the  plates  were  in  a  stone  box.  He 
had  rather  a  bother  to  get  at  it.  He  had  to  get  a 
lever,  and  use  all  his  strength  to  hoist  up  the  stone, 
but  when  he  had  succeeded  there  were  the  gold 
plates  and  the  Urim  and  Thummim  and  the  breast 
plate." 

"  That  was  a  lucky  find,"  I  remarked,  "  but  I 
should  have  been  glad  to  have  seen  them.  I 
suppose  Joseph  Smith  carried  them  home  in  high 
glee." 

"  Oh,  no,"  she  answered  ;  "  the  heavenly 
messenger,  Moroni,  came  whilst  he  was  there,  and 
told  him  he  wasn't  to  take  them  away  until  he 
was  told.  He  was  to  go  to  the  same  place  at  the 
same  time  every  year  for  four  years.  Every  time 
he  went  the  angel  gave  him  fresh  revelations,  and 
then  at  last  he  took  them  home." 

"  Can  you  tell  me  the  date  of  that  ?  "  I  asked. 

Quick  as  lightning  my  companion  answered : 
"  September  22nd,  1827." 

"  And  do  you  know  when  Moroni  fetched  them 
away  ?  " 

Without  a  moment's  hesitation  she  answered  : 
"  May  2nd,  1838." 


182        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  So  it  took  him  eleven  years  to  translate  them," 
I  commented.  "  Didn't  he  hear  anything  from 
heaven  all  that  time?  " 

"  Oh,  yes/'  said  my  friend.  "  John  the  Baptist 
came  to  him  about  twelve  months  after  he  had  the 
plates.  Joseph  Smith  had  become  acquainted  with 
a  schoolmaster  named  Mr.  Cowdery  ;  he  did  the 
writing  and  Joseph  Smith  did  the  translating ;  and 
these  two  were  praying  in  some  woods  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, when  John  the  Baptist  came  to  them,  and 
in  the  name  of  the  Messiah  he  conferred  upon  them 
both  the  Priesthood  of  Aaron.  You  see,"  added 
my  companion,  "  this  was  an  addition  to  the  priest- 
hood of  the  Jews,  for  it  gave  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery,  after  they  had  been  baptised,  the 
power  of  conferring  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  But  who  baptised  them  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  They  baptised  one  another,"  she  promptly 
answered.  "  Joseph  Smith  first  baptised  Mr. 
Cowdery,  and  then  Mr.  Cowdery  baptised  Joseph 
Smith." 

"  I  suppose  they  were  quite  sure  that  the 
heavenly  messenger  was  John  the  Baptist  ?  "  I 
cautiously  inquired. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  answered  brightly  ;  "  there  was 
no  mistake  about  that,  for  he  told  them  he  had 
come  under  the  direction  of  Peter,  James  and  John, 
who  held  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood  of  Melchizedek  ; 


The  Mormons  183 


and  he  told  Joseph  Smith  he  was  to  have  this  priest- 
hood and  form  a  church,  and  he  was  to  be  the  first 
elder,  and  Oliver  Cowdery  the  second." 

"  I  suppose,  then,  these  two  men  were  divine 
as  well  as  human  after  this  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Pretty  much  like  it,  I  guess,"  she  replied, 
"  for  when  Mr.  Cowdery  was  baptised  the  Holy 
Ghost  fell  upon  him,  and  he  prophesied  a  lot  ;  and 
when  Joseph  Smith  was  baptised  the  Holy  Ghost 
fell  upon  him,  and  he  did  a  lot  more  prophesying." 

"It  is  a  pity,"  I  remarked,  "  that  there  was 
no  one  else  there  to  see  and  hear  all  this." 

'  Yes,  it  would  have  been  nice,"  she  said  ;  "  but 
it  didn't  matter  much." 

'  Then  I  suppose  these  two  prophets,  Smith  and 
Cowdery,  had  to  wait  until  they  had  finished  the 
translation  before  they  founded  the  Mormon 
Church  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  my  companion,  who  had  dates 
at  her  finger  tips.  "  Moroni  didn't  come  for  the 
plates  till  May  2nd,  1838,  but  they  commenced  the 
church  April  6th,  1830,  twelve  months  after  John 
the  Baptist  gave  them  the  keys  of  the  Melchizedek 
Priesthood." 

"  Did  any  other  notable  persons  from  the  next 
world  visit  them  besides  John  the  Baptist?"  I 
asked. 

"  Oh,  lor,  yes,"  she  airily  replied  ;  "  I  guess  they 


184        First  Impressions  of  America 


did  indeed.  The  Saviour  Himself  came  to  them 
for  one.  He  accepted  the  first  Holy  House  they 
built,  and  promised  a  lot  of  blessings  if  they  kept 
the  Temple  free  from  pollution.  Nobody  can  go 
inside  our  Temple  who  smokes,"  she  added  ;  "  and 
you  mustn't  drink  tea,  coffee,  or  alcohol." 

"  That  must  be  rather  rough  on  some  people/' 
I  remarked. 

"  Oh,  but  there  are  a  lot  of  nice  drinks  you  can 
have,"  she  said  encouragingly. 

"  Did  any  other  notable  persons  visit  them  ?  " 
I  asked. 

"  Lots,"  she  answered.  '  There  was  Moses. 
He  gave  them  the  keys  of  the  gathering  of  Israel, 
and  the  bringing  of  the  Ten  Tribes  from  the  North 
Country.  Elias  also  visited  them,  and  he  gave 
them  the  dispensation  of  the  gospel  of  Abraham  ; 
and  then  there  was  Elijah,  the  prophet,  he  gave 
them  the  keys  to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  children  to 
their  fathers." 

"  What  became  of  Smith  and  Cowdery  ?  "  I 
inquired. 

"  Shot,"  she  answered  tragically.  "  Shot  in 
prison.  Martyred  for  the  truth  of  God  !  " 

"  What  happened  then  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  twelve  Apostles  elected  Brigham  Young 
as  the  President  of  the  whole  Church." 

"  That  was  the  gentleman  who  had  so  many 
wives  ?  "  I  cautiously  remarked. 


The  Mormons  185 


'  Yes,"  she  said  unabashed,  "  he  felt  it  necessary 
for  the  blessing  of  the  church,  but  anybody  who 
takes  more  than  one  wife  now  is  excommunicated." 

At  this  juncture  my  sprightly  young  friend 
looked  at  her  watch.  "  We  shall  soon  be  in  Salt 
Lake  City,"  she  remarked ;  and  her  hand  in- 
stinctively grasped  the  little  reticule  by  her  side. 
As  she  opened  it  she  said,  "  This  is  a  wonderful 
inland  sea  we  are  crossing  over,  isn't  it  ?  Like  the 
Dead  Sea  in  Palestine,  no  one  can  sink  in  it.  It 
contains  22  per  cent,  of  salt,  and  no  outlet  is  known  ; 
it  is  70  miles  one  way,  and  about  50  miles  the  other." 

Then  she  drew  out  her  powder  puff,  and  lifted 
up  the  mirror.  Presently  she  laid  the  little  box  of 
indispensables  on  her  knee,  with  the  mirror  con- 
veniently placed,  and  the  patting  and  trimming  of 
the  hair  recommenced,  with  the  subsequent  appli- 
cation of  the  rouge  stick  to  her  already  red  lips. 
As  we  were  drawing  near  to  the  station,  and  I  was 
thirsting  for  more  information,  I  said,  "  Now 
supposing  I  wished  to  join  your  Mormon  Church, 
should  I  be  accepted  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  she  said,  as  she  put  the  finishing 
touches  to  the  corners  of  her  mouth.  "  Certainly, 
only  you  must  be  saved  before  we  could  admit 
you."  And  she  carefully  put  back  her  rouge  stick 
and  gave  another  look  at  herself  on  all  sides,  with 
the  powder  puff  in  her  hand. 


186        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  And  what  have  I  to  do  then  ?  " 

"  Well,"  said  she,  "  I  suppose  you  believe  in  the 
Bible  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  That's  all  right,"  she  commented  soothingly. 
"  Then  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  believe  in  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  That  is,  you  know,  the  American  New 
Testament.  Do  you  smoke  ?  " 

"No,"  I  said.  "  I  neither  smoke  nor  drink 
intoxicating  liquors  ;  but  I  am  very  fond  of  a  cup 
of  tea." 

"  Yes,"  she  remarked,  "  I  believe  the  English 
gentiles  are  ;  but  you  are  three-parts  a  Mormon 
already,  and  the  tea  don't  matter  much.  Well, 
then,  you've  got  to  repent,  you  know  !  " 

"  What  does  that  consist  of  in  your  church  ?  " 
I  asked. 

"  Oh,  well,  you've  just  got  to  say  you're  sorry 
for  anything  you've  done  wrong.  It  isn't  much, 
that.  The  principal  thing  is  getting  baptised. 
Immersion,  you  know ;  it  must  be  immersion. 
And  then  laying  on  of  hands.  That's  all.  It's 
very  simple.  Directly  you  get  out  of  the  train,  go 
straight  up  to  the  De-pot  in  the  Temple  Grounds, 
and  ask  for  lit'ature,  and  you'll  learn  all  about  it. 
Good  bye-e-e  !  " 

And  we  shook  hands  heartily. 

I   watched   my  little   Mormon   maiden,   as   she 


The  Mormons  187 


skipped  gaily  off  the  train,  and  a  tall,  well-dressed 
young  man  came  forward  to  help  her  down.  I 
thought  he  might  be  her  brother,  but  evidently  he 
was  somebody  else's  brother,  for  on  reaching  a 
pillar  behind  which  they  thought  they  were  safe 
from  observation,  he  rapturously  kissed  her,  and 
I  felt  sorry  for  the  starch  powder.  I  concluded  that 
Mormons  were  very  human,  after  all. 


CHAPTER   XII 


SALT   LAKE   CITY. 

_JJAILING  an  automobile,  I  told 
the  chauffeur  to  drive  me  to 
the  Temple  Grounds,  and  I 
entered  the  "  De-pot  "  of  the 
Mormon  Church.  Attached 
to  it  was  a  small  museum, 

containing  relics  of  the  early  days  of  the  Mormons ; 
one  of  the  most  interesting  of  these  is  the  first  log 
cabin  that  was  erected  in  Utah.  There  is  also  the 
printing  press  on  which  the  first  newspaper  of  the 
West  was  printed,  as  well  as  the  bodies  of  the  old 
cliff-dwellers  in  their  sepulchral  wrappings  of  fur 
and  feathers,  with  weapons,  tools,  etc.,  that  were, 
according  to  custom,  buried  with  the  dead. 

Within  a  small,  well-kept  area  outside  stands  all 
that  is  most  sacred  to  the  Mormon  Church.  The 
manner  in  which  the  chief  buildings  are  concen- 
trated in  one  spot  reminded  me  of  Pisa.  They 
consist  of  the  Assembly  Hall,  the  Tabernacle  and 
the  Temple,  besides  which  are  monuments  to 
Joseph  Smith  and  his  brother  Hyrum,  and  the  Sea- 
gull monument — a  lofty  pedestal  surmounted  by 
two  bronze  seagulls.  It  appears  that  in  1848  the 
Early  Colonists,  just  when  about  to  gather  their 
first  harvest,  were  visited  with  a  plague  of  crickets. 

189 


190        First  Impressions  of  America 


The  black  armies  came  on  in  millions  of  millions  ; 
no  efforts  at  destruction  were  of  any  avail  in  re- 
ducing their  numbers,  and  the  crops  were  at  their 
mercy.  At  this  juncture,  "  in  answer  to  prayer/' 
the  air  suddenly  became  filled  with  flocks  of  seagulls 
which  swooped  down  upon  the  crickets,  gorged, 
disgorged  and  feasted  again,  until  the  remainder 
of  the  crops  was  saved.  The  Mormons  believe  it 
to  have  been  a  miracle  of  Divine  interposition. 
Rome  has  her  sacred  geese  ;  Utah  has  her  sacred 
gulls.  A  rigid  law  forbids  any  slaying  of  seagulls. 

The  Assembly  Hall  seats  about  2,000  people, 
and  is  used  for  meetings  which  are  too  small  for 
the  Tabernacle.  All  seats  are  free,  there  is  no  paid 
ministry,  and  there  are  no  collections.  Every 
Mormon  is  expected  to  follow  the  Jewish  plan  of 
giving  one-tenth  of  his  income  to  the  Church ; 
consequently  it  is  the  wealthiest  Church  in  existence. 

The  world-famed  Tabernacle  is  elliptic  in  shape 
and  seats  10,000  people.  Going  in  at  the  western 
door  and  surveying  the  immense  building  from  the 
pulpit  end,  the  vastness  of  the  place,  with  its 
seemingly  endless  rows  of  seats,  is  quite  awe- 
inspiring.  It  measures  250  feet  long  by  150  feet 
wide,  and  80  feet  high,  and  the  floor  slopes  up- 
wards, thus  forming  a  great  amphitheatre.  Its 
self-supporting  wooden  roof,  resting  upon  buttresses 
of  red  sandstone,  is  a  clever  piece  of  work.  These 


Salt  Lake  City 


191 


buttresses  support  wooden  arches  10  feet  thick  and 
having  a  span  of  150  feet  ;  they  are  secured  by 
wooden  pins,  no  iron  nails  having  been  used  in  any 
part  of  the  framework.  It  was  planned  by  Brigham 
Young,  who  was  a  carpenter,  and  he  invented  a 
method  which  makes  its  acoustic  properties  most 


THE  TEMPLE  AND  DOME  OF  THE  TABERNACLE. 

remarkable.  Taking  me  to  the  farthest  end  of  the 
building — a  distance  of  about  200  feet — my  guide 
asked  the  custodian  to  drop  a  pin  on  the  table  at 
the  other  end,  also  to  whisper  with  his  back  to  us, 
and  to  rub  his  hands,  all  of  which  could  be  heard 
distinctly.  By  asking  my  guide  some  questions,  I 
elicited  that  Brigham  Young  is  regarded  as  a 
prophet  of  God  and  the  divinely  chosen  successor 
of  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

The   Temple    is   a    massive   structure    with   six 
majestic  spires,  the  whole  built  of  granite,  and  again 


192        First  Impressions  of  America 


designed  by  Brigham  Young.  It  took  40  years 
to  complete  from  the  time  of  laying  the  first  foun- 
dations. Until  1873  there  was  no  railway  to  the 
granite  quarries,  and  up  to  that  time  the  huge 
blocks  of  stone  were  hauled  by  ox  teams  ;  some- 
times it  took  four  yoke  of  oxen  four  days  to 
transport  a  single  stone. 

No  "  Gentiles  "  are  allowed  inside  the  Temple, 
nor,  indeed,  is  any  Mormon  admitted  unless  of 
"  good  standing."  "  It  would  not  matter,"  said 
my  guide,  "  if  a  Mormon  were  worth  ten  million 
dollars,  if  he  were  known  to  smoke  he  could  not  go 
inside  that  Temple  ;  we  are  enjoined  by  the  Saviour 
in  His  message  to  Joseph  Smith  to  keep  it  free  from 
all  pollution." 

When  I  questioned  him  further,  he  answered  : 
"  Solomon's  Temple  was  held  sacred  to  the  Jews  ; 
the  Courts  of  the  Gentiles  were  outside,  and  we 
adopt  the  same  exclusion." 

"  Why  do  you  consider  it  so  holy  ?  "  I  asked. 

"It  is  the  place  where  our  sacred  ordinances 
are  held — baptism  and  marriage  and  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  and  especially  baptism  for  the  dead." 

I  asked  him  to  explain  the  latter,  and  he  said  the 
Apostle  Paul  mentioned  it  in  the  I5th  chapter  of 
Corinthians,  and  in  Peter's  Epistle  we  are  told 
Christ  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison.  "  We 
believe  everybody  has  a  second  chance  ;  they  have 


Salt  Lake  City  193 


the  privilege  of  hearing  the  gospel  of  forgiveness 
in  the  next  world  ;  even  a  murderer  stands  a 
chance  there,  and  as  baptism  is  necessary  to  salva- 
tion, we  baptise  for  the  dead,  so  if  those  for  whom 
we  are  baptised  accept  the  gospel  in  the  next  world 
they  will  be  saved." 

"  Then,"  I  said,  "  some  of  you  must  be  baptised 
pretty  often." 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  we  get  baptised  vicariously  for 
all  our  ancestors  of  whom  we  can  think  ;  it  is 
part  of  our  mission  to  act  as  proxies  for  our  dead 
relatives." 

I  suggested  the  possibility  of  a  different  inter- 
pretation being  put  upon  the  passages  he  had 
quoted,  but  my  guide  would  not  hear  of  it.  Moroni 
had  explained  it  all  to  Joseph  Smith,  and  that 
settled  everything.  "  These  are  precious  truths," 
he  said,  "  which  have  been  restored  by  revelation 
to  the  Church  of  Christ  of  the  Latter  Day  Saints." 
The  font  in  the  temple,  he  told  me,  is  a  copy  of 
that  in  Solomon's  Temple  (I.  Kings  vii.,  23-25), 
and  is  supported  by  twelve  brazen  oxen. 

"  And  there  is  no  possible  chance  of  my  seeing 
it,"  I  asked,  "  even  if  I  get  you  a  sheaf  of  good 
testimonials  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  he,  "  impossible  unless  you  become 
a  Mormon." 

Temple  marriages,  he  said,  were  only  allowed  to 

N 


194        First  Impressions  of  America 


take  place  between  parties  who  are  beyond  re- 
proach ;  all  marriages  performed  in  that  sacred 
building  are  perpetuated  throughout  eternity. 
Those  performed  elsewhere  only  last  for  this  life. 
That  mistakes  are  made,  however,  even  under  these 
immaculate  conditions,  is  evidenced  by  the  fact 
which  I  elicited,  that  divorces  occasionally  take 
place.  "  The  Church  which  has  power  to  bind  is 
the  Church  which  has  power  to  loose/'  was  the 
somewhat  inconsistent  excuse  of  my  informant. 

The  Mormons  appear  to  have  a  marvellous 
system  of  visiting.  Salt  Lake  City  is  divided  into 
wards,  with  ward  chapels,  each  presided  over  by 
one  president  and  two  counsellors,  under  whom 
an  army  of  visitors  called  "  teachers "  work. 
Every  member  in  the  ward  is  visited  at  least  once 
a  month,  and  his  or  her  spiritual  and  temporal 
condition  carefully  inquired  into.  No  poverty  is 
allowed  to  exist. 

The  great  organ  called,  like  everything  American, 
"  the  most  wonderful  in  the  world,"  is  certainly  an 
extraordinary-looking  instrument.  The  choir  is 
also  said  to  be  "  the  largest  enrolled  choir  in  the 
world." 

The  grounds  in  which  the  sacred  buildings  are 
situated  are  most  beautifully  laid  out  and  kept, 
and  whatever  may  have  been  in  former  days  the 
hardships  and  persecutions  of  the  Mormons — on 


Salt  Lake  City  195 


which  my  guide  dwelt  with  considerable  emphasis — 
their  lines  now  appear  to  have  fallen  in  pleasant 
places. 

Calling  at  a  public  garage,  or  what  is  called  in 
America  a  "  Transfer  Office/1  I  asked  the  proprietor 
to  let  me  have  a  good  man  who  knew  all  about 
Salt  Lake  City  to  drive  me  to  the  chief  points  of 
interest  ;  and  a  very  excellent  and  droll  fellow  was 
supplied. 

I  had  years  ago  read  the  thrilling  story  of  the 
long,  weary  trek  of  the  early  Mormon  pioneers, 
who,  having  been  driven  from  city  to  city,  wandered 
on  and  on  until  they  reached  the  Wasatch  range  of 
mountains,  whence  Brigham  Young  and  his  hapless 
followers  looked  down  for  the  first  time  into  the 
great  Salt  Lake  Valley.  So  calling  my  chauffeur 
out  into  the  middle  of  the  road,  whence  a  fine  view 
of  the  mountains  could  be  obtained,  I  asked  him 
to  point  out  to  me  the  exact  spot  where  the  Mormons 
first  appeared  upon  the  scene  in  the  memorable 
July,  1847. 

"  They  came  along  that  trek  yonder,"  said  he, 
pointing  to  a  gap  between  two  mountain  peaks. 

"  Then  drive  me  there  as  far  as  you  can  go,  or 
at  least  high  enough  to  command  the  whole  country. 
We'll  see  about  details  afterwards." 

We  reached  a  high  plateau,  at  which  I  said 
"  Stop."  A  wonderful  panorama  was  opened  up. 


196        First  Impressions  of  America 


Salt  Lake  City  presented  a  vast  amphitheatre, 
completely  surrounded  by  giant  mountain  peaks, 
which  even  in  the  month  of  June  were  capped  with 
snow.  It  was  easy  to  see  how  water  could  be 
conducted  from  those  snowy  heights  into  the  valley, 
and  a  desert  thereby  converted  into  a  paradise. 

"  What  a  wonderful  situation  !  "  I  exclaimed. 

1  Yes,  it  is,"  said  my  chauffeur,  "  but  it  needed 
a  clever  chap  to  see  it  seventy-four  years  ago.  We 
can  all  see  a  thing  when  it's  been  accomplished." 

"  Why  was  it  so  clever  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Because  no  water  had  been  trained  into  the 
valley,  and  there  was  nothing  but  a  great  desert 
in  front  studded  with  sage-brush.  I  guess  Brigham 
Young  knew  what  very  few  people  know — that 
where  sage-brush  grows  anything  in  the  world  will 
grow  if  you  give  it  water.  They  were  all  the  finest 
farmers  that  America  ever  produced,  and  a  steady, 
upright  set  of  men  into  the  bargain." 

"  Do  you  know  how  many  there  were  in  that 
advance  party  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes  ;  143  men,  3  women  and  2  children,  and 
before  they  had  camped  a  single  hour  they  had 
found  water,  conduited  it  on  to  a  piece  of  land  and 
sown  wheat  and  potatoes.  They  were  the  first 
men  to  start  irrigation  farming  in  America.  In  12 
months  they  had  8,000  acres  under  cultivation, 
and  had  planned  out  the  whole  valley  into  streets 
and  avenues  just  as  you  see  it  to-day." 


Salt  Lake  City  197 


"  I  was  struck  as  we  drove  along/'  I  remarked, 
"  by  the  very  wide  streets  and  the  wide,  green  lawns 
between  the  pavements  and  the  houses,  and  the 
abundance  of  clear  water  running  down  the  sides 
of  the  main  streets." 

"  Yes,"  said  my  man,  "  I  guess  they  are  the 
widest  streets  of  any  city  in  America  for  its  size, 
and  the  storage  and  the  distribution  of  the  plentiful 
supply  of  water  has  turned  the  whole  city  into  a 
great  public  park.  It  is  the  purest,  clearest  water 
you  will  find  anywhere,  and  there's  enough  to  supply 
millions  of  people.  But  nobody  knew  it  till  Brigham 
Young  found  it  out.  Every  explorer  before  him 
had  said  it  was  a  worthless  waste." 

"  Do  the  Mormons  now  rule  the  city  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Not  necessarily,"  said  he.  "  It  is  the  usual 
democratic  form  of  Government,  and  the  people 
can  elect  anyone  they  please.  The  Mormons  only 
form  45  per  cent,  of  the  population  ;  the  Roman 
Catholics  come  next ;  they  are  running  them  very 
close.  That's  why  the  Mormons  are  so  anxious 
for  their  members  to  come  and  settle  here.  Most 
of  them  come  from  England.  Last  year  the  Chief 
of  the  city  was  a  Jew.  See  those  enormous  build- 
ings over  there  ?  That's  the  Roman  Catholic 
Cathedral,  and  that's  the  State  House." 

"  What  is  the  staple  industry  of  the  State  ?  " 
I  asked. 


igS        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Ask  me  what  isn't,"  he  laughed.  "  There  are 
some  of  the  biggest  copper  mines  in  the  world  up 
there.  Fruit  growing  is  now  quite  a  big  thing. 
There  is  every  description  of  agriculture.  Dairy- 
farming  and  ranching  have  increased,  too.  Wheat 
covers  thousands  of  acres.  They  have  turned  that 
old  Dead  Sea  into  a  gold  mine,  for  visitors  come 
from  all  over  the  States  to  bathe  in  it,  and  salt  is 
exported  all  over  the  States  for  commerce.  Then 
there's  the  beet-sugar  industry,  and  Utah  produces 
five  millions  of  bituminous  coal  annually,  besides 
doing  a  respectable  business  in  gold  and  silver. 
Ah,  America  has  something  to  thank  that  little 
handful  of  Mormon  farmers,  for  !  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  I  said,  "  and  now  let  us  move  on." 
The  business  part  of  the  city  is  just  like  any  other 
American  city — handsome  shops,  places  of  amuse- 
ment, busy  streets  filled  with  tramcars  and  auto- 
mobiles.    We    motored   down   the   streets,    and    I 
noted   the  fruit  groves,  the  parks,  and  the  hand- 
some public  buildings,  as  I  stopped  here  and  there 
to  listen  to  my  guide's  sage  descriptions. 
We  went  to  the  residential  spots  : — 
"  That's    where    Brigham    Young's    first    wife 
lived."     "  That's  where  he  got  his  second."  "  That's 
where  some  more  of  'em  lived.     You  can  always 
tell  how  many  wives  lived  in  a  house  by  the  number 
of    chimneys — a    cosy    fireside    corner   for    each." 


Salt  Lake  City 


199 


"  That's  Brigham  Young's  mansion  where  he  lived 
last  of  all ;  he  had  become  a  gent  when  he  built 
that/'  "  That's  where  he  lived  first  of  all ;  con- 
trast, ain't  it  ?  "  "  That's  his  grave."  "  That 
place  is  where  the  old  wives  put  up  when  they  were 
neglected."  "  That's  Brigham 
Young  himself  on  top  o'  that 
monument . "  So  he  rattled  on . 
"  That's  where  the  Mormons 
teach  dancing." 

"  Dancing  !  "  I  exclaimed. 
"  O    yes,"     he     answered, 
'•'  that's  the  chief  accomplish- 
ment   of   the    young    ladies  ; 
JOSEPH  SMITH.          all    Mormon   girls    are     great 
dancers."      "  Here's  the  Park,  see  what  a  fine  lake 
we  have,  and  all  those  boats  on  it ;  hardly  believe 
that  lovely  spot   was  a   desert  not   so  long  ago, 
would  you  ?  "     "  That's  the  recreation  ground  for 
the  kiddies,  they've  every  amusement  under  the  sun." 
"  What  is  the  population  ?  "  I  asked. 
"  One     hundred     and      twenty-five     thousand. 
That's  the  old  mill  where  they  crushed  their  first 
wheat.     They  don't  do  it  that  style  now,  you  bet." 
"  How  old  was  Brigham  Young  when  he  died  ?  " 
I  asked. 

"  Seventy-seven  ;  not  old  as  we  reckon  it  to-day  ; 
but  he  had  too  many  wives  to  look  after.  One's 
enough  for  anybody  to  manage." 


20O        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  How  many  had  he  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  When  he  died  he  had  had  19  wives  and  18 
mothers-in-law  and  52  children — two  of  them  were 
adopted." 

"  That  was  a  lot  to  provide  for/'  I  commented. 

"  The  old  chap  left  20,000  dollars  and  a  house 
to  each  wife  ;  5,000  dollars  (but  no  house)  to  each 
mother-in-law ;  and  10,000  dollars  to  each  child. 
So  he  had  feathered  his  nest  all  right." 

I  thanked  my  driver  heartily  for  his  entertaining 
drive,  and  I  left  Salt  Lake  City  with  a  very  high 
opinion  of  the  agricultural,  economic,  commercial, 
communistic  and  political  instincts  of  the  Mormon 
settlers,  whatever  I  may  have  thought  of  their 
religion. 


R  CHAPTER  XIII 

p 
AMONG  THE  RED  INDIANS. 


1^=7  TURNED  on  the  electric  lamp 
which  hung  in  the  corner  of 
my  berth  on  the  Pullman  car 
and  looked  at  my  wrist  watch ; 
J^s  it  was  4.45  a.m.  There  are 
~S?  two  windows  in  the  berth  ; 
one  against  the  head,  which  is 
kept  closed  at  night,  usually 
with  the  blind  drawn  ;  the  other  is  wide  open  for 
ventilation,  but  covered  with  very  fine  gauze  to 
guard  against  flies,  mosquitoes,  sand  and  smoke. 
The  light  that  struggled  through  told  me  that  the 
morn  was  waking. 

The  heat  had  been  stifling  all  night,  and  I  had 
lain  there  without  any  covering,  but  it  seemed  a 
little  chillier  now  and  I  drew  a  sheet  over  me. 
The  train  went  slowly,  and  I  wondered  why ;  and 
as  I  felt  restless  and  thirsty,  and  longed  for  a 
breath  of  fresh  air,  I  decided  to  get  up.  Peering 
through  the  curtains  and  finding  all  was  still,  I 
put  on  my  nether  garments  and  repaired  to  the 
dressing-room  for  my  morning  douche.  On  the 
sofa  lay  Sambo,  the  negro  attendant,  fast  asleep. 
Just  as  I  had  finished  shaving  he  awoke  with  a 
broad  grin  and  said,  "  Oop  airly,  Saar."  I  told 

2OI 


202        First  Impressions  of  America 


him  to  go  to  sleep  again,  and  depositing  my  brush 
and  comb  and  other  belongings  in  my  berth,  I 
started  off  through  the  long  corridor  from  car  to 
car  until  I  reached  the  extremity  of  the  train,  and 
opening  the  door  passed  out  on  to  the  little  railed-in 
platform  which  is  open  to  the  air  and  is  capable  of 
accommodating  about  eight  persons. 

It  was  5.30  and  I  was  all  alone.  I  sat  down 
bareheaded  on  a  deck  chair,  with  the  fresh  air 
playing  all  around  me.  Oh,  it  was  refreshing  after 
the  stifling  atmosphere  of  the  sleeping  berth ! 
Two  days  before  we  had  left  Lake  Michigan  and 
crossed  over  the  north  central  part  of  Illinois  and  a 
corner  of  Iowa  to  Kansas  City,  and  the  whole  of 
the  previous  day  we  had  been  steaming  over  miles 
upon  miles  of  alfalfa  and  barley  fields  until  the  sight 
of  them  grew  monotonous.  The  line  ran  along  the 
route  of  the  old  caravan  trail  which  commenced  to 
traverse  the  prairies  for  the  first  time  just  a  century 
ago.  Every  mile  was  dangerous  then.  Buffalo  Bill 
has  immortalised  those  early  days  when  the  pack 
mules  and  oxen,  doing  about  15  miles  a  day,  dragged 
their  heavy  wagons  over  the  rough  roads  in  the 
valleys  and  the  still  rougher  passes  on  the  mountains 
to  the  dreary  music  of  the  cowboys'  merciless  whip 
and  the  bang  of  the  old-fashioned  firearms  of  the 
Indian  braves. 

During  the  night  we  had  crossed  the  eastern 


Among  the  Red  Indians  203 


corner  of  Colorado  and  were  now  slowly  climbing 
the  steep  gradient  in  New  Mexico  ;  already  we  had 
reached  3,000  feet  above  sea-level  and  were  still 
ascending.  A  vast  stretch  of  wild  country  spread 
itself  in  every  direction,  great  hillocks  were  dotted 
over  the  extensive  plains,  and  huge  mountain  peaks, 
some  13,000  feet  in  height,  formed  the  background. 
Red  clay  predominated  everywhere,  and  the  whole 
scene  was  flushed  with  colour.  The  air  was  ex- 
quisite and  seemed  to  stimulate  every  fibre  in  one's 
frame.  We  reached  a  comparatively  level  plateau, 
and  here  and  there  were  scattered  about  strange 
square-built  adobe  huts  made  of  sun-dried  bricks  ; 
and  the  queer-looking  American  Indians  who  dwelt 
in  them  came  out  from  their  quaint  doorways  to  see 
the  train  pass  by.  I  waved  my  hand  to  them,  but 
they  stood  immobile,  like  statues,  and  took  no 
notice  of  my  salute. 

The  landscape  here  was  studded  with  diminutive 
pine  trees  and  bushes  of  fairly  good  size  ;  and  these 
were  interspersed  with  large  and  small  boulders, 
which  looked  as  if  they  had  been  flung  helter  skelter. 

We  now  began  going  up  again  ;  we  passed  a 
strangely  romantic  spot  where  hills  rise  tier  above 
tier  in  bewildering  beauty  and  behind  stands  a  great 
semi-circle  of  mountains.  Along  a  single  line  of 
rails  we  proceeded  through  what  appeared  to  be 
a  wholly  deserted  country  and  as  far  as  the  eye 


204        First  Impressions  of  America 


could  reach  not  a  living  soul,  not  a  solitary  dwelling, 
not  one  adobe  hut  was  to  be  seen.  It  was  wild, 
majestic,  and  inspiring  in  its  grandeur.  In  the  far 
distance  peak  upon  peak  of  the  mountain  range 
seemed  to  reach  the  sky.  Oh,  how  I  pitied  my  fellow 
travellers  in  their  stifling  berths  !  Hundreds  on 
board  and  I  alone  revelling  in  this  glorious  panorama! 

We  mounted  higher.  We  had  now  reached  a 
height  of  nearly  5,000  feet.  The  clouds  touched 
the  tops  of  the  mountains  around  which  we  were 
winding,  and  snow  was  lying  on  every  side,  yet  it 
was  not  cold  ;  indeed  the  sun  threw  its  rays  down  the 
slopes  with  cheering  warmth.  And  here  were 
more  adobe  huts,  and  a  mountain  path  wound 
almost  side  by  side  with  the  rail-line  ;  rough  hewn 
bridges  had  been  flung  over  deep  gullies  and  quite 
a  little  village  of  Red  Indians  nestled  on  the  summit. 

We  passed  over  an  immense  plateau  surrounded 
by  sugar  loaf  hills,  and  the  sun  was  warm  and  the 
scenery  exquisitely  beautiful.  Mile  after  mile  the 
great  train  sped  on  until  we  came  to  larger  trees — 
tall  and  imposing  firs  clustering  together  into 
woods.  There  were  a  few  horses  grazing — long 
thin  lanky  horses — but  all  this  time  I  had  seen  no 
birds.  We  still  wound  round  and  round  the 
mountains  and  the  great  train  dragged  its  way 
slowly  and  heavily  up  the  gradient.  Here  and 
there  were  huts  built  much  like  those  in  Switzer- 


Among  the  Red  Indians  205 


land,  and  the  whole  scene,  in  fact,  had  a  Swiss 
setting. 

We  reached  the  summit,  about  7,000  feet  above 
sea  level.  The  beds  of  big  lakes — now  dry — were 
seen  all  around,  and  there  was  also  an  encampment 
of  American  Indians.  I  was  watching  them  with 
keen  interest  when  I  felt  a  draught  of  air,  and 
turning  round  I  found  my  "  boy  " — every  negro  is 
called  a  "  boy  "  even  if  his  kinkley  hair  is  bleached 
like  the  crown  of  the  Nevada  mountains — standing 
with  a  broad  grin  on  his  face,  announcing  we  were 
to  stop  "  ten  me-noots." 

So  I  sprang  out  of  my  chair  and  was  soon  steering 
for  a  little  low  wall  that  bounded  a  bridge  over  an 
immense  chasm.  Adjusting  my  Kodak  as  I  went 
along,  in  case  anything  of  interest  turned  up,  I 
laid  it  on  the  parapet  and  was  soon  entranced  with 
the  scene  below  and  around  me. 

I  thought  I  felt  the  presence  of  someone  two  or 
three  minutes  later,  and  looking  round  saw  close 
beside  me  a  short,  thick-set  man,  with  an  old  billy- 
cock hat  on  his  head,  wearing  a  greasy  pea  jacket 
and  a  pair  of  very  loose  blue  trousers.  His  face 
was  of  a  dark  mahogany  colour,  absolutely  ex- 
pressionless, with  high  cheek  bones,  and  eyes  black 
as  coal  deep  set  in  their  sockets  ;  whilst  his  hair, 
as  dark  and  glossy  as  a  raven's  wing,  hung  over  his 
shoulders  and  down  his  back.  I  was  startled  for 


206        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  moment  at  this  strange  apparition,  for  I  had 
become  so  absorbed  in  my  surroundings  that  I  had 
not  heard  the  stealthy  tread  of  his  shoeless  feet  ; 
and  when  I  found  him  at  my  elbow  he  had  hold  of 
my  camera,  and  was  examining  it  closely. 

Recovering  from  my  surprise  I  said,  "  Do  you 
understand  that  instrument  ?  " 

He  made  no  response,  but  just  turned  it  about, 
looked  through  the  focussing  lens,  and  then  put  it 
down  again  with  an  air  of  such  abstract  imper- 
turbability that  I  believe  if  an  earthquake  shock 
had  occurred  that  moment  it  would  have  left  him 
completely  unconcerned. 

"  Do  you  live  about  here  ?  "  I  inquired.  He 
fastened  two  dark  inscrutable  eyes  upon  me,  but 
said  nothing.  His  face  was  as  impassive  as  a  lump 
of  moulded  bronze,  and  without  a  word  he  turned 
abruptly  away. 

I  then  discovered  that  two  women  were  standing 
near,  who  at  once  joined  him,  and  entered  into  a 
low  toned  conversation.  They  were  watching  me 
with  the  same  expressionless  black  beady  eyes  that 
I  had  noticed  in  the  man,  and  they  possessed  the 
same  stolidity  of  countenance.  Striped  blankets, 
very  ragged  and  very  dirty,  were  thrown  round  their 
bodies,  and  their  dark  mahogany  faces  looked  out 
from  great  masses  of  unkempt,  glossy  black  hair. 
One  of  them  (the  younger)  had  a  red  handkerchief 


Among  the  Red  Indians 


207 


tied  over  her  head,  and  I  noticed  a  blotch  of  red 
paint  on  each  cheek. 

Directly  I  saw  these  ladies  I  smiled  and  lifted  my 
hat.     They  only  looked  at  me  like  pieces  of  coloured 


rock,  and  with  absolute  impassiveness  they  turned 
and  slowly  walked  away  with  their  male  companion. 
It  was  my  first  close  acquaintance  with  American 
Indians. 

The  bell  rang,  and  I  hurried  away  to  board  the 
train.     Passing  the  trio  I  again  lifted  my  hat,  but 


208        First  Impressions  of  America 


only  a  passionless  stare  rewarded  my  efforts  at 
politeness. 

When  I  reached  the  train  there  were  several  more 
of  these  Red  Indian  women  gathered  around  the 
footboards  with  bits  of  pottery  in  their  hands  for 
sale,  but  nobody  bought.  There  was  no  time  for 
bargaining,  and  such  articles  were  not  easy  to  carry. 

Two  of  the  squaws  carried  their  babies  on  their 
backs  in  their  papoose  bags.  Curious  looking  little 
creatures  they  were.  One  that  was  nearest  to  me 
was  wrapped  in  blue  cloth,  which  was  tied  round 
and  round  with  cord  upon  a  sheet  of  light  wood  or 
wicker-work  of  some  sort,  the  cord  being  brought 
under  the  feet  to  prevent  the  child  from  slipping. 
The  whole  was  slung  from  the  mother's  back  by  a 
piece  of  the  same  cord  brought  round  her  chest. 
Above  the  little  one's  head  a  wicker  basket  with  a 
cloth  covering  was  fixed,  to  protect  it  from  the  sun. 
Its  arms  hung  helplessly  outside  the  bag,  and  the 
round  head  and  fat  brown  solemn  face  with  its 
quaint  little  black  eyes  presented  such  a  pretty 
comical  picture  that  I  am  sure — in  spite  of  the  dirt 
and  smell — I  should  have  wanted  to  kiss  it  had  I 
been  near  enough.  As  it  was,  I  could  not  resist 
the  temptation  of  pointing  to  the  little  chap  and 
giving  the  mother  a  quarter  of  a  dollar  for  him. 
Then  for  the  first  time  I  caught  a  smile  on  a  Red 
Indian  face.  It  was  worth  at  least  four  times 


Among  the  Red  Indians 


209 


that  price  !  The  train  moved  off,  the  mother  still 
stood  there,  and  the  last  I  saw  of  her  was  the  smile. 
Some  hours  later  in  the  day  we  reached  Albu- 
querque, and  here  we  were  in  the  midst  of  the 
Indian  Reservations ;  right 
opposite  the  station  was  the 
railway  hotel,  which  contained 
a  wonderful  collection  of  Indian 
and  Mexican  relics,  and  the 
whole  roadway  toward  it  was 
lined  with  American  Indians, 
men,  women  and  children,  most 
of  them  sitting  on  their 
-^haunches,  some  standing  or 
^lolling  about,  but  all  having 
;  -  something  to  sell — baskets, 
trinkets,  pottery,  blankets  and 
mats  woven  by  themselves, 
and  all  kinds  of  odds  and  ends. 
They  were  a  strange  looking  company,  with  the 
same  smileless,  stolid,  immovable  faces,  and  some 
of  them  absolutely  repulsive  looking. 

As  we  were  passing  them  a  young  American  took 
hold  of  my  arm  and  said  :  "By  arrll  that  this  world 
ever  produced  did  you  ever  see  such  a  tarnationally 
ugly  face  as  that  old  woman's  got  ?  By  gum,  it's 
the  most  awful  specimen  of  ugliness  I  ever  set 
eyes  on." 
o 


2io        First  Impressions  of  America 


Whether  the  old  lady  understood  what  was  said 
or  not  I  can't  say.  It  was  said  loud  enough  for 
her  to  hear  ;  and  several  others  who  heard  the 
remark  gave  a  glance  at  the  immovable  features 
of  the  old  lady  and  then  passed  on  laughing. 
But  I  noticed  that  the  deep-set,  black  eyes  that 
glistened  from  out  the  mahogany  face  were  steadily 
fixed  upon  my  companion.  He  was  busy  getting 
his  Kodak  out  of  the  case  and  putting  it  into 
working  order. 

"  By  gosh/1  he  repeated,  "  I  must  snap  her, 
that  face  is  the  most  superb  piece  of  ugliness  I've 
ever  seen  in  arrll  my  existence." 

The  old  lady  still  watched  him  keenly.  Those 
black  eyes  followed  every  movement.  At  last  he 
was  ready  ;  he  trained  the  lens  upon  the  matchless 
object  in  front  of  him,  and  looked  down  into  the 
finder  to  focus  his  prey.  As  he  did  so,  the  old  lady 
quietly  lifted  up  her  shawl  and  covered  her  face  ! 

"  Here,  get  out  o'  that,"  cried  the  youthful 
photographer,  "  put  your  blessed  shawl  down.  I 
want  to  snap  you  and  display  your  beauty  to  the 
universe ! "  From  behind  the  shawl  came  a 
strange,  soft  voice  :  "  Twanty-five  shents  !  " 

I  roared  with  laughter  and  cried  "  Bravo,  she's 
a  match  for  you,  my  boy.  She  has  reached  the 
very  pink  of  American  civilisation  ;  you  ought  to 
be  proud  of  her  !  " 


Among  the  Red  Indians 


211 


"  Golly !  "  exclaimed  the  young  American  in 
staggered  amazement,  "  Who'd  ha*  thought  it  !  " 

I  only  laughed  the  more,  giving  the  old  girl  a 
congratulatory  pat  on  her  head,  as  she  carefully 
looked  with  one  black  eye  out  of  the  corner  of  her 
shawl  to  see  if  the  "  twanty-five  shents  "  were 
forthcoming. 


My  friend  almost  collapsed.  His  puzzled  ex- 
pression was  comical  to  a  degree  as  he  stood,  still 
holding  the  Kodak  in  his  hand,  repeating  "  My 
golly  !  "  At  last  he  looked  at  me  and  said  : 

"  Say  !   Do  you  think  she's  worth  it  ?  " 


212        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Worth  it  !  "  I  cried  ;  "  why,  she's  worth  two 
dollars  at  the  very  least  to  an  appreciative  taste 
like  yours/' 

"  Arr  bright,"  he  exclaimed  resignedly,  "  here 
y'are  old  cherubim,  here's  your  twenty-five  cents  "; 
and  the  mahogany  fingers  clutched  the  quarter 
dollar  piece,  whilst  the  unexpressive  face,  solemn  as 
ever,  and  as  unfathomable  as  the  Egyptian  Sphynx, 
came  from  behind  the  scarlet  and  yellow  striped 
shawl,  and  she  was  "  snapped." 

"  Aren't  you  going  to  have  a  shot  at  her  ?  " 
appealed  my  friend  to  me. 

"  No,  thank  you,"  said  I.  "I  see  her  in  yonder 
window  on  a  postcard,  coloured,  at  two  cents." 

"  Why  so  she  is  !  My  golly,"  he  cried.  "  I  wish 
I'd  known  that  ;  I  wouldn't  ha'  wasted  twenty-five 
cents  on  that  old  bit  of  polished  ugliness." 

"  Don't  worry  over  it,"  I  laughed.  "  She 
thoroughly  deserved  the  twenty-five  cents,  and  you 
equally  deserved  to  lose  it." 

With  a  very  subdued  air  he  went  inside,  and 
following  my  example  paid  two  cents  for  the 
coloured  portrait  of  the  Red  Indian  beauty. 

As  we  returned,  to  my  intense  amusement,  my 
young  friend  cast  a  sheepish  glance  at  the  old  girl 
as  she  still  sat  there  with  the  same  stolid  coun- 
tenance. 

Going  up  to  her  I  picked  up  a  pretty  little  basket 
and  asked  : 


Among  the  Red  Indians  213 


"  Did  you  make  this  ?  " 

"  Yerrup,"    she   answered,   in   a   very   soft   and 
rather  pretty  voice. 

"  How  much  is  it  ?  " 

"  One  dollar,  twanty  five  shents." 

"  Then  let  me  have  it,"  I  said.     "  I  should  like 
something  by  which  to  remember  you." 

And  with  the  same  serious  air,  she  gave  me  the 
basket  and  took  the  money. 

These  children  of  the  desert  are  strange  creatures  ; 
fanciful  legends  clothe  their  every  thought,  and 
superstition  governs  their  lives  ;  magic  and  mystery, 
medicine  bags  and  traditions,  the  Red  Man  is  as 
much  of  a  puzzle  to-day  as  he  was  when  the  Spaniard 
first  discovered  him.  Ritchi-Manitou,  their  Great 
Good  Spirit,  lives  in  heaven,  their  Matehi-Manitou, 
or  Bad  Spirit,  lives  somewhere  on  the  earth.  The 
Red  Indian  sees  his  personal  god  or  fetish  in  any- 
thing that  strikes  his  fancy.  He  passes  by  a  rock 
one  day  exhausted  with  fatigue,  and  his  imaginative 
mind  traces  a  face  in  its  scarred  surface  and  it 
seems  to  nod  to  him  as  he  wearily  looks  at  it,  and 
that  becomes  forthwith  his  personal  Manitou  to 
which  he  appeals  in  every  emergency.  Or  he  sees 
a  piece  of  metal  shining  among  the  moss  that  grows 
by  his  adobe  dwelling,  or  hears  the  wind  sighing 
and  whispering  among  the  leaves  of  a  pine  tree  in 
the  glen,  and  that  metal  or  that  tree  becomes  his 


214        First  Impressions  of  America 


"  Hope  "  for  the  future — the  nearest  approach  to 
divinity  with  which  this  world  can  furnish  him. 

As  everyone  knows,  the  names  of  the  Indian 
tribesmen  are  as  extraordinary  as  their  creeds. 
There  is  no  consultation  among  relatives  as  to  the 
name  which  shall  be  bestowed  upon  a  child,  nor 
does  it  enter  the  head  of  these  primitive,  mysterious 
people  that  it  would  be  advisable  to  name  it  after 
some  relative  or  friend  who  may  be  of  advantage 
to  it  in  after  years.  No,  the  parents  wait  until 
some  striking  event  occurs  in  the  life  of  the  little 
papoose.  A  raven,  for  instance,  may  suddenly 
settle  on  a  branch  of  a  tree  where  the  papoose  bag 
hangs,  and  the  little  one  will  be  known  by  the  name 
of  The  Black  Raven  ever  afterwards.  A  squirrel 
may  dart  across  its  path  one  day  and  commence 
cracking  a  nut  to  the  delight  of  the  little  pickaninny  ; 
its  mother  notices  the  fact  with  glee,  and  from 
henceforth  her  boy  is  known  as  The  Bush-tailed 
Squirrel.  A  dark  cloud  comes  along  as  the  mother 
sits  knitting  by  the  door  of  her  wigwam  ;  she 
watches  it  anxiously  as  it  draws  nearer  and  nearer 
until  it  seems  to  stop  right  over  the  spot  where  her 
little  one  lies  cooing,  and  for  the  rest  of  his  life  he 
will  be  known  as  The  Black  Rain  Cloud.  Or  the 
father  dreams — many  of  the  names  of  their  off- 
spring are  settled  in  dreams — and  he  sees  a  white 
otter  or  a  yellow  fox  or  a  startled  hare,  and  they 


Among  the  Red  Indians  215 


become  the  messages  sent  to  him  by  his  Manitou 
from  the  unseen  world  to  tell  him  the  title  by  which 
his  new-born  babe  shall  be  known  throughout  its 
future  life. 

Dreams  are  the  source  of  inspiration  in  every 
step  of  their  life's  journey.  The  young  Indian  as 
he  approaches  maturity  is  led  out  into  the  forest, 
and  the  topmost  branches  of  a  great  tree  are  inter- 
laced, a  new  mat  is  placed  thereon,  and  there  he 
is  left  to  fast  and  dream.  The  wild  imaginings 
generated  by  the  solitude,  by  the  hunger  and  thirst, 
and  the  weird  surroundings,  as  he  rocks  to  and  fro 
amid  the  rustling  leaves  and  whispering  winds 
and  ghostly  shadows,  shape  themselves  into  a  kind 
of  humanized  oracle,  and  he  there  and  then  decides 
upon  his  life's  destiny,  and  returns  home  with  his 
plans  for  the  future  fixed  and  irrevocable. 

American  Indians  have  received  the  name  of 
"  Red  Indians,"  not  because  of  the  natural  colour 
of  the  skin,  but  because  of  the  paint  with  which 
they  cover  it.  It  was  the  colour  best  known  to 
the  early  pioneers  on  the  American  Continent,  for 
when  the  Indian  braves  went  out  to  war  against  the 
trespassers  of  their  rights,  their  faces  were  painted 
a  fiery  red,  the  colour  of  blood,  and  they  must  have 
been  terrible  to  behold  in  their  war  paint  and  eagle 
feathers,  and  all  the  multi-coloured  trappings  of  the 
battlefield.  But  in  sorrow  the  colourings  are 


216        First  Impressions  of  America 


different.  Half  the  face  may  be  painted  black  for 
mourning  and  the  other  half  in  various  hues  ;  if  a 
distant  loss  has  been  sustained  rambling  lines  of 
black  with  parti-coloured  lines  between  will 
announce  the  fact,  and  the  colours  are  graduated 
according  to  distance  of  relationship.  Dandies 
will  change  their  paint  frequently,  just  as  their 
"  civilized  "  brothers  change  their  waistcoats  and 
neckties.  We  show  our  own  depth  of  appreciation 
for  our  lost  ones  by  the  gradation  in  the  colour  of 
our  clothes  ;  it  is  a  very  thin  line  after  all  between 
"  civilization  "  and  "  savagery.'*  We  dream,  too, 
and  draw  our  imaginary  pictures  and  shape  our 
lives  on  quite  as  slender  material  as  the  super- 
stitious Indians  of  the  American  Continent. 

In  the  American  census  results  just  published  the 
Indian  population  is  given  as  242,959,  which  is  a 
decrease  of  22,000  during  the  last  10  years,  but  I 
notice  that  the  Rev.  Dr.  Higley,  superintendent  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  denies  this,  and 
says  the  Indians  are  increasing  and  muster  over 
333,000.  The  difference  may  be  accounted  for  in 
some  measure  by  the  fact  that  in  the  1910  census 
Indians  of  all  shades  of  mixture  were  called  Indians, 
but  in  1920  those  in  which  the  trace  of  Indian  blood 
is  but  slight  were  all  reckoned  as  whites. 

These  Indians  speak  57  different  languages. 
Each  tribe  stands  by  itself,  and  whether  it  be  the 


Among  the  Red  Indians  217 


Sioux  (pronounced  Soo),  Apache,  Chippeway,  Hopi, 
Crow,  Blackfoot,  Ojibbeway,  Iroquois,  Huron,  or  any 
other  tribe,  each  has  a  distinct  language,  though 
they  believe  they  will  all  have  but  one  in  Heaven. 
In  that  Happy  Land  there  is  to  be  no  more 
righting,  no  more  hunting  ;  only  dancing,  singing, 
eating,  and  playing.  Strange  to  say,  however,  by 
an  extraordinary  system  of  sign  language  all  of  the 
Indian  tribes  are  able  to  communicate  with  one 
another  even  now.  They  may  not  understand  a 
word  of  each  other's  language  or  dialect,  but  they 
can  make  themselves  perfectly  understood  by 
means  of  their  ten  fingers,  and  can  even  tell  long 
stories  and  crack  jokes.  One  finger  thrust  straight 
forward  from  the  mouth  signifies  truth  ;  but  two 
fingers  parted  and  moved  from  the  mouth  like  the 
forked  tongue  of  a  snake  means  lying.  Two 
fingers  of  the  right  hand  placed  astride  over  the 
fingers  of  the  left  hand  and  moved  rapidly  represent 
a  journey  on  horseback.  A  river  is  shown  by 
serpentine  lines  on  the  ground,  and  a  mountain 
by  the  hands  moved  up  and  down  in  the  air  ;  and 
so  on.  The  attempts  at  a  universal  language  by 
means  of  Esperanto  have  not  proved  a  success. 
The  Indian  method  is  the  only  one  that  has  so  far 
been  successful ;  and  it  is,  after  all,  but  the  counter- 
part of  the  hieroglyphic  or  coloured  picture  writing 
of  the  Ancient  Egyptians  which  we  can  find  traced 


2i8        First  Impressions  of  America 


on  the  walls  of  their  3,000  or  4,000  year-old  tombs, 
and  on  the  pillars  of  their  great  temples. 

We  may  well  ask  ourselves  if  the  symbols  of  the 
savage  Indian  in  his  forest  home  do  not  bear  some 
relation  to  the  stone-cut  signs  sculptured  by  the 
mighty  Pharaohs  along  the  Nile  Valley  in  the  far- 
away days  of  Egyptian  civilisation. 

But  these  American  Indians,  though  still  super- 
stitious by  nature,  are  by  no  means  unintelligent. 
They  are  not  allowed  to  vote,  but  they  are  full- 
fledged  citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  the 
Pueblo  Indians  of  New  Mexico  own  no  less  than 
900,000  acres  of  land.  Many  are  not  only  pros- 
perous farmers  but  are  even  wealthy,  and  some  are 
well  educated.  But  whatever  their  education,  and 
whatever  their  "  conversion "  to  the  Christian 
faith  (which  consists  in  "  soap,  sanitation,  and 
salvation  ")  may  be,  the  Red  Indian  merely  makes 
a  concession  to  the  authority  under  which  he  lives. 
He  still  remains  the  same  inscrutable,  mysterious, 
dusky  citizen  of  the  wilds,  plunged  in  the  pathetic 
darkness  and  beauty  of  his  ancient  rites.  Two- 
thirds  of  the  Red  Indians  to-day  know  nothing  of 
the  English  language,  and  they  maintain  in  all 
particulars  the  integrity  of  their  own  individuality. 

I  went  into  a  Hopi  house  (Hopi  means  good  or 
peaceful),  and  the  visit  was  interesting,  though  there 
was  little  to  be  seen  beyond  bare  walls  and  flooring. 


Among  the  Red  Indians 


219 


The  chief  characteristic  of  these  particular  Indian 
houses  is  their  being  perched  high,  like  fortresses 
upon  rocks,  thus  maintaining  the  old  conservative 
custom  of  seeking  protection  from  their  tribal  foes 
by  inaccessibility.  They  are  keen,  like  all  Indians, 
on  dancing,  and  these  Hopi  Indians  favoured  a  few 

of  us   with  an  impromptu 
Snake  and  Eagle  Dance. 

The  Snake  Dance  was 
very  grim  and  weird.  The 
.performers  were  loaded  with 
snakes,  some  said  to  be  very 
venomous.  They  followed 
one  another  round  and 
round  to  the  noise  of  a 
beaten  drum,  shouting, 
dancing,  gesticulating,  contorting,  and  shaking 
hand  rattles.  They  were  decorated  in  all  manner 
of  strange  head-dresses,  their  bodies  being  semi-nude. 
They  evidently  sang  some  sort  of  rhythmic  song 
which,  in  my  ignorance,  I  could  not  appreciate  nor 
understand,  but  I  gather  that  the  snake  dance 
consists  chiefly  of  messages  and  beseechings  to 
the  underworld  to  send  them  rain. 

The  Eagle  Dance,  when  every  Indian  wore 
a  head-dress  of  eagle  feathers,  and  carried  the 
spread-out  wings  of  eagles  in  the  hands  or  across 
the  shoulders,  was  very  interesting.  The  natives 


22O        First  Impressions  of  America 


worked  themselves  up  to  a  pitch  of  the  most  intense 
excitement,  and  the  medicine  man  especially  was 
in  great  prominence. 

The  latter  has  a  large  following  in  every  tribe, 
and  his  bag  of  charms,  made  of  the  skin  of  some 
animal,  is  gruesome.  His  remedies  appear  to 
consist  of  incantations  written  on  slips  of  paper, 
much  as  we  write  our  prescriptions  in  cabalistic 
signs  in  Latin,  and  his  preparations  consist  almost 
entirely  of  the  different  organs  of  animals,  which  are 
administered  for  the  cure  of  diseases  of  the  corre- 
sponding organs  in  his  human  patient.  As  this  is 
the  most  up-to-date  method  of  modern  medicine 
in  this  and  other  countries,  for  the  "  discovery  "  of 
which  a  good  many  knighthoods  and  baronetcies 
have  been  distributed  of  late  years,  and  for  which 
honours  galore  have  been  poured  upon  medical 
men  in  all  parts  of  the  civilised  world,  the  illustra- 
tion only  provides  one  more  bit  of  evidence  to  show 
how  exceedingly  thin  is  the  veil  which  separates 
the  highest  "  civilisation  "  from  the  most  grotesque 
savagery. 


CHAPTER  XIV 
THE  GRAND  CANYON  OF  THE  COLORADO. 

EFORE  I  went  to  America  I 
had  never  heard  of  '  The 
Grand  Canyon  "  ;  when  I 
reached  the  United  States  and 
spoke  of  going  on  to  California,  I 
heard  of  very  little  else.  "  You 
must  see  the  Grand  Canyon  " 
was  on  everybody's  lips.  "  You 
will  have  to  cross  the  great  Arizona  desert  and  be 
nearly  baked  alive  with  heat  and  dust  for  a  good 
twenty-four  hours  at  least,  but  it  is  worth  it ;  you 
must  not  think  of  returning  to  England  until  you 
have  seen  the  Grand  Canyon." 

I  wanted  to  know  what  it  was  like,  but  the  only 
intelligible  answer  I  could  get  in  reply  was  :  "It 
is  a  huge  Canyon  !  "  In  my  ignorance,  I  wanted  to 
know  what  "  a  Canyon  "  meant.  "  A  great  gorge," 
said  one  ;  "A  big  chasm,"  said  another. 

"  Then,  what  is  the  difference  between  the  Grand 
Canyon  and  any  other  Canyon  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  Because  there  is  no  other  Canyon  like  it  in  the 
whole  world  !  " 

That  was  as  much  information  as  I  could  obtain. 
If  I  asked  for  a  description,  I  was  told  :  "  It  is 
indescribable,  you  must  see  it  for  yourself  ;  we  never 

221 


222        First  Impressions  of  America 


knew  anyone  yet  who  could  describe  it.  It  must 
be  seen  to  be  understood,  and  even  then  you  won't 
understand." 

Well,  I  have  seen  a  good  many  chasms  in  my 
time.  I  have  looked  down  into  the  smoking  mouth 
of  Vesuvius,  scoured  the  larval  craters  of  Mount 
Etna,  shuddered  at  the  precipices  and  crevasses  of 
the  Alpine  range,  marvelled  at  the  fitful  fiery 
ebullitions  of  Stromboli,  gazed  with  awe  at  the  dizzy 
gorges  of  Teneriffe,  tracked  the  Grand  Curral  of  the 
Island  of  Madeira,  and  wandered  along  the  brim 
and  into  the  hollows  of  many  another  gigantic 
break  in  the  Earth's  crust,  and  I  could  not  for  the 
life  of  me  see  that  one  more  gorge  or  one  more 
chasm,  however  "  grand/'  could  be  very  different 
from  the  rest.  But  "  take  my  advice/'  said  friend 
after  friend,  "  go  and  see  the  Grand  Canyon,  and — 
die  ;  there's  nothing  else  like  it  in  the  world. 
Everything  else  will  sink  into  insignificance  beside 
it."  " 

I  asked  for  photographs  that  I  might  get  some 
idea  of  what  it  was  like.  I  was  shown  them. 
They  only  mystified  me  the  more.  I  asked  what 
the  many  coloured  castellated  and  turreted  erections 
that  peeped  out  of  those  big  hollows  meant.  I  was 
told  "  They  are  part  of  the  Grand  Canyon  !  We 
cannot  explain  it,  and  it  is  no  use  trying  to  do  so, 
you  must  go  and  see  it  for  yourself." 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado   223 


I  attended  a  "  Reception  "  in  New  York  a  few 
days  after  I  landed.  As  one  after  another  shook 
hands  with  me,  they  said  "  We  hear  you  are  going 
on  to  California.  Which  way  are  you  going  ?  " 
"  I  have  not  yet  decided,"  was  my  answer.  "  Oh, 
take  my  advice/'  was  the  cry  of  one  and  all,"  travel 
by  the  Santa  Fe"  line,  and  go  and  see  the  Grand 
Canyon  ;  you  must  see  the  Grand  Canyon."  So 
I  yielded  ;  I  went  by  the  Santa  Fe,  and  decided  to 
steal  a  day  out  of  my  long  six  days'  railway  journey 
westward  to  visit  the  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado  ! 

From  New  Mexico  we  passed  right  through  the 
centre  of  Arizona.  If  Arizona  means  Arid  Zone, 
it  deserves  its  name.  We  went  over  hundreds  of 
miles  of  dreary  desert ;  the  heat  was  oppressive, 
and  the  driving  sand  was  suffocating.  I  was 
washing  my  hands  and  face  every  two  hours. 

We  stopped  at  a  town  called  Williams.  The 
special  Grand  Canyon  Pullman  cars  were  here 
disconnected,  so  that  the  remainder  of  the  train 
should  go  on  to  California.  In  the  early  morning 
we  found  our  cars  had  been  re-engined,  and  when 
we  peeped  out  of  our  sleeping  berth  windows,  dis- 
covered that  we  had  been  carried  along  a  side  line 
of  about  64  miles,  which  brought  us  within  walking 
distance  of  the  object  of  our  journey — the  Grand 
Canyon  of  the  Colorado. 

It  was  quite  early  morning.     We  hastily  washed 


224        First  Impressions  of  America 


and  dressed,  and  leaving  the  cars,  sauntered  up 
several  flights  of  terraced  steps  to  the  El  Tovar 
Hotel,  where  we  ordered  breakfast — and  a  very 
good  breakfast  it  was.  Through  the  windows  and 
corridors  of  this  rather  extensive  building  we 
caught  sight  again  and  again  of  what  appeared  to 
be  some  very  curious  structures,  but  decided  to 
satisfy  our  appetites  first  and  to  leave  curiosity 
to  be  satisfied  subsequently. 

Breakfast  over,  we  walked  out  on  to  the 
macadamised  terrace  which  surrounded  the  hotel, 
and  to  our  amazement  we  came,  quite  suddenly 
and  unexpectedly,  face  to  face  with  the  Grand 
Canyon  !  The  hotel  had  been  built  upon  its  very 
rim  ! 

The  suddenness  of  the  view,  the  staggering  sight 
which  presented  itself,  the  bewildering  scene  of 
indescribable  and  mysterious  grandeur  which 
stretched  in  front,  the  ever-changing  vista  of 
colour  that  disported  itself  in  the  light  of  the 
morning  sun,  the  almost  horrifying  spectacle  of  a 
sheer  cliff  of  rock  descending  to  the  depth  of  a  mile 
below  our  feet,  and  the  great  range  of  mysterious, 
stupendous,  multi-coloured  mountains,  painted  as 
it  were  by  a  scenic  artist  in  all  the  colours  of  the 
rainbow,  that  lifted  their  gigantic  heads  from  the 
floor  of  this  titanic  gorge,  constituted  something 
that,  without  question,  stood  alone  in  the  universe 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado   225 


—something  that,  for  the  moment,  held  everyone 
who  saw  it  for  the  first  time,  spell-bound  !  I  then 
understood  as  I  could  have  understood  in  no  other 
way,  what  was  meant  when  on  every  hand  was 
rung  in  my  ears,  "  You  must  see  the  Grand 
Canyon  !" 

The  Queen  of  Sheba  could  not  have  been  more 
startled  than  I  was.  When  she  saw  the  glory  of 
King  Solomon,  "  the  house  that  he  had  built,  the 
sitting  of  his  servants,  the  attendance  of  his 
ministers  and  their  apparel,  the  ascent  by  which 
he  went  up  unto  the  House  of  the  Lord,  there  was 
no  more  spirit  left  in  her  !  "  She  said  to  the  King  : 
"  It  was  a  true  report  that  I  heard.  Howbeit  I 
believed  not  the  words,  until  I  came  and  my  eyes 
had  seen  ;  and  behold  the  half  was  not  told  me  ... 
it  exceedeth  the  fame  which  I  heard."  That  was 
my  position. 

I  said  to  an  American  travelling  companion  : 
"  What  does  all  this  mean  ?  " 

"  Heaven  only  knows — I  don't,"  he  answered, 
"  I  never  saw  anything  to  match  it  in  my  life. 
My  people  are  always  bragging  about  something 
or  other  being  the  biggest  thing  in  the  world  ;  I 
always  like  to  be  on  the  safe  side  and  say,  '  the 
second  biggest.'  But  I  guess  I  shall  be  right  here 
in  putting  this  on  top.  It  is  just  stupendous  !  " 

Well,  let  me  try  to  describe  it  from  the  spot 

p 


226        First  Impressions  of  America 


where  I  first  saw  it — on  the  terrace  of  the  El  Tovar 
Hotel. 

I  stood  there  leaning  against  a  low  stone  wall 
surmounted  by  a  flat  coping,  and  I  looked  sheer 
down  along  a  scarred,  jagged,  precipitous  chasm  that 
descended  to  a  depth  of  6,000  to  7,000  feet.  Put 
it  the  other  way,  and  try  to  think  what  a  mountain 
of  6,000  feet  in  height  means.  We  generally  look 
up  at  the  wonders  of  the  world  ;  this  was  a  novelty 
such  as  only  an  aeroplane  could  furnish ;  one 


looked  down  into  the  very  heart  of  the  earth. 
Moving  a  few  yards  to  the  right,  I  gazed  across  this 
enormous  rent  to  the  opposite  rim  of  the  chasm  ;  it 
looked  like  a  mile  across,  everything  was  so  clear 
in  the  morning  air.  And  all  was  so  fresh  and  still, 
except  for  the  flitting  of  the  numerous  humming 
birds  and  the  little  rustle  among  the  pine  leaves 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado   227 


when  a  saucy  squirrel  poked  out  his  head  and  looked 
at  one  inquiringly. 

Just  then  an  Englishman  walked  up  to  me  and 
said :  "  Isn't  this  simply  wonderful  ?  I  can't 
grasp  it.  Do  you  know  the  distance  to  that  opposite 
cliff  ?  " 

"  About  a  mile,  I  should  think,"  I  answered, 
"  perhaps  less." 

"  That  is  what  I  thought,"  said  he,  "  but  it  is 
1 8  miles  across  !  Fancy  being  able  to  see  a  distance 
of  18  miles  as  clearly  and  closely  as  that ;  and  think 
of  what  that  awful  gash  means — 18  miles  wide  !  " 

I  could  make  no  reply.     I  was  just  awed. 

Then  my  eyes  followed  the  length  of  the  chasm  ; 
it  stretched  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  until 
lost  in  the  distance. 

"  Do  you  know  how  far  this  gigantic  gulf  ex- 
tends ?  "  I  asked  my  companion  as  we  stood  gazing 
at  the  immensity. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  about  200  miles." 

"  Good  gracious  !  "  I  exclaimed.  "  Why  England 
itself  is  less  than  300  miles  from  end  to  end  !  Is  it 
this  width  all  the  way  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  my  friend,  "  it  runs,  I  believe,  from 
9  to  13  miles  wide  on  the  average.  But  as  it  reaches 
its  limit  it  is  little  more  than  a  great  narrow  pre- 
cipitous gash  in  the  earth's  crust." 

I  then  viewed  the  strange  structures  of  which 


228        First  Impressions  of  America 


I  had  caught  a  glimpse  from  the  hotel  windows. 
Rising  up  from  the  bed  of  the  mighty  hollow  stood 
extraordinary  architectural  erections ;  from  my 
vantage  ground  scores  of  them  came  within  the 
line  of  vision.  Were  they  monster  castles,  or 
turreted  battlements  that  belonged  to  mediaeval 
times  ?  Were  those  jagged  pinnacles  and  terraced 
perpendicular  walls  the  remnants  of  long  lines  of 
ruined  fortifications  left  by  Titans  of  other  days  ? 
The  panorama  was  overpowering.  The  sun  was 
rising  high  over  the  edge  of  the  gigantic  gorge  and 
its  rays  were  reflected  in  the  mighty  masses  of 
masonry  that  lifted  their  heads  from  the  depths 
below.  Every  colour  of  the  rainbow  shone  from 
those  mysterious  walls,  and  one  enormous  elevation 
was  deep  red  as  if  the  whole  structure  had  been 
dyed  with  blood.  The  stillness  was  so  intense 
that  I  started  violently  as  I  heard  a  scream  above 
me,  and  saw  a  great  golden  eagle  swoop  down  into 
a  crevasse  behind  one  of  those  rocky  glens. 

Gradually  the  whole  scene  came  into  strange 
relief.  As  the  sun  rose  higher,  light  and  shadow 
leaped  from  gorge  to  gorge,  crag  to  crag,  and  battle- 
ment to  battlement,  until  all  was  ablaze,  and  peak 
after  peak  lifted  its  glittering  summit  as  if  by 
magic  and  disclosed  these  great  coloured  mountains 
— for  such  they  were — whose  giant  heads  were  no 
higher  than  the  level  of  one's  feet,  and  yet  were 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado     229 


taller  than  the  tallest  mountain  among  the  Wilds  of 
the  Rockies  ! 

What  must  have  been  the  emotions  of  the  Spanish 
discoverers  who,  five  hundred  years  ago,  gazed  for 
the  first  time  upon  this  geological  wonderland  ! 
And  how  far  back  in  the  history  of  this  globe  was 
this  mighty  architectural  work  wrought  ?  And 
how  was  it  accomplished  ?  Who  can  tell  ? 

There  must  have  been  in  the  world's  remote 
history  some  gigantic  upheaval  of  this  immense 
mass  of  rock ;  and  the  swift -flowing  Colorado 
River  that  sweeps  along  its  base,  the  rain  and 
tempests,  and  the  gradual  erosion  of  the  surface 
did  the  rest.  The  effects  of  erosion  would  account 
for  the  chief  results.  Water  and  air  would  wear 
away  the  surfaces  of  the  gigantic  rock,  scoop  them 
out  into  every  possible  fantastic  shape,  and  mould 
them  into  towers  and  minarets,  citadels  and  escarp- 
ments, terraces  and  battlements,  and  all  the  weird 
designs  which  present  themselves,  just  as  one  sees 
the  same  thing  on  a  small  scale  in  the  erosions  on 
the  banks  of  an  ordinary  ditch. 

The  marvellous  colourings  are  easily  accounted 
for  by  the  differences  in  the  strata.  The  tints  of 
the  successive  layers  of  deposit  during  the  millions 
of  years  of  formation  of  the  earth's  crust,  present 
no  difficulty.  The  red,  amber,  orange,  grey,  white, 
blue,  yellow,  green,  and  brown,  correspond  with 


230        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  minerals  which  lie  buried  in  Nature's  womb. 
Some  of  the  giant  mountains  in  this  immense  chasm 
are  shaped  like  Egyptian  pyramids,  and  the  strati- 
fications are  so  regular  and  horizontal  that  it  is 
difficult  not  to  believe  that  the  great  structures  of 
thousands  of  feet  in  height  were  built  by  the  hands 
of  some  mighty  pre-historic  race  who  painted  them 
in  different  colours  to  give  effect  to  the  landscape 
and  attractiveness  to  the  monument. 

But  Nature  wrought  and  painted  to  her  own 
designs  in  the  hidden  recesses  of  her  curious 
factories,  unaided  by  the  art  of  Man.  When  she 
had  finished,  she  tore  asunder  the  veil  that  hid  her 
beauty  and  she  laid  bare  the  secrets  which  she  had 
treasured  throughout  the  long  ages  before  any 
human  eye  could  gaze  in  wonder  upon  her.  She 
has  since  battled  with  the  elements  that  would 
destroy  her  charms,  and  she  has  grown  old  and 
seamed  with  a  million  wrinkles  which  give  evidence 
of  the  tragedies  through  which  she  has  passed. 

Serene  and  dignified,  Nature, in  the  Grand  Canyon, 
looks  down  from  her  throne  with  a  face  that  pre- 
sents many  a  scar  received  in  deadly  combat  with 
her  foes.  But  those  scars,  which  tell  of  the  stubborn- 
ness with  which  she  defended  herself  against  the 
onslaughts  of  her  enemies,  have  given  to  her  features 
a  beauty  that  is  all  their  own,  a  beauty  at  which 
the  traveller  of  centuries  hence  will  still  stand  and 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado    231 


wonder,    for    it    is    a    beauty    that    only  age  and 
struggle  could  bestow. 

ft 


A  small  party  of  us — five  men  and  one  girl — 
decided  to  explore  the  Grand  Canyon  itself,  and 
after  engaging  a  stalwart  cowboy  as  guide,  we  each 


232        First  Impressions  of  America 


mounted  a  mule  and  commenced  the  descent.  I 
had  no  idea  what  it  would  be  like  when  I  started,  or 
I  should  not  have  gone,  and  I  certainly  shall  never 
go  again.  It  was  the  most  nerve-racking  experience 
I  ever  remember.  We  took  the  Bright  Angel 
Trail,  which,  from  the  hotel  to  the  Colorado  River 
that  flows  at  the  bottom,  is  seven  miles  long. 

The  path  for  the  first  two  or  three  miles  was 
nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  narrow  ledge  just  wide 
enough  for  a  mule  to  walk  on,  cut  out  of  an  almost 
perpendicular  wall.  The  gradient  was  so  steep 
that  I  felt  as  if  I  must  inevitably  be  flung  forward 
over  the  mule's  head,  but  I  stretched  my  legs 
straight,  planted  my  feet  firmly  in  the  stirrups, 
grasped  the  reins  tightly,  and  keeping  myself  back 
with  knees  in  the  mule's  ribs,  clung  on  for  dear  life  ! 
All  of  us  were  silent,  as  if  we  were  in  a  funeral 
procession.  Outside  the  narrow  ledge  was  the  sheer 
precipice.  I  simply  dared  not  look  down,  but  kept 
my  eyes  steadfastly  gazing  at  the  back  of  the  mule's 
head  !  The  most  tragic  moments  to  me  were  when 
we  turned  the  sharp  corners  of  the  trail,  and  this 
we  did  on  the  zigzag  path  every  two  or  three 
minutes.  It  seemed  as  if  nothing  could  save  one. 
How  on  earth  the  mule  twisted  his  lithe  body  and 
negotiated  those  corners  I  cannot  tell.  Again  and 
again  I  felt  as  if  I  must  stop,  but  it  was  useless 
thinking  about  it ;  there  were  the  mules  moving 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado    233 


slowly  down  the  steep  descent  in  single  file  in  front 
and  the  remainder  coming  on  behind.  There  was 
no  turning  or  getting  off  unless  one  fell  into  the 
abyss  at  one's  side.  The  perspiration  poured  down 
my  cheeks,  and  my  soft  collar  was  soon  soaking, 
but  I  dared  not  reach  for  my  pocket  handkerchief  ! 
I  felt  if  I  let  go  my  grip  of  the  reins  I  should  fall 
over.  Of  course,  I  need  not  have  troubled,  the 
sure-footed  mule  makes  no  mistakes,  and  can  be 
safely  trusted.  I  am  told  there  never  has  been 
an  accident.  Nevertheless,  to  the  inexperienced 
mountain  rider  it  was  nerve-splitting,  and  I  should 
have  been  heartily  ashamed  of  my  tremors  had 
I  not  discovered  that  everyone  else  suffered  from 
them  as  badly  as  I  did. 

Apparently  the  only  exception  was  the  young 
American  girl,  who  turned  the  whole  thing  into 
a  joke,  and  declared  it  to  have  been  "  the  j oiliest 
ride  of  her  life."  But  that  was  when  it  was  all 
over  ;  she  was  as  quiet  as  the  rest  of  us  as  we 
were  descending  that  steep  narrow  gradient  of  the 
"  Devil's  Corkscrew "  trail ;  but  whatever  may 
have  been  her  feelings,  she  was  too  smart  to  let 
anyone  know  about  them  !  The  men  were  all 
frank  enough  ;  nobody  wanted  a  second  edition — 
once  was  sufficient  for  a  lifetime  ;  we  each  decided 
if  we  came  again,  neither  the  Bright  Angel  Trail 
nor  the  Hermit  Trail  would  allure  us,  but  we  would 


234        First  Impressions  of  America 


take  a  comfortable  automobile  drive  round  the  rim 
at  the  top.  Whatever  Jacob's  Ladder  was  like, 
and  however  it  may  have  been  fixed,  in  the  vision 
vouchsafed  to  the  progenitor  of  the  Israelitish 
race,  it  could  scarcely  have  been  more  bewildering 
than  that  path  down  this  declivity  of  some  6,000 
feet. 

We  were  all  thankful  when  we  reached  the 
Indian  Garden  a  little  over  3,000  feet  down,  and 
were  able  to  dismount,  wipe  the  perspiration  from 
our  faces,  and  get  a  drink  of  ice-cold  water  from,  a 
running  mountain  stream.  Our  legs  ached  with 
the  effort  of  the  long  ride,  and  we  were  in  no  hurry 
to  remount  our  steeds,  although  the  remainder  of 
the  journey  necessitated  much  less  strain  on  the 
nervous  system.  When  we  did  reach  the  bottom 
we  were  thankful,  and  a  long  rest  and  some  refresh- 
ment that  we  had  brought  with  us  were  appreciated 
to  the  full.  We  were  told  that  at  such  a  depth — 
a  mile  from  the  rim  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth — 
some  people  feel  the  strain  upon  their  hearts,  but 
none  of  us  suffered  any  inconvenience  on  that  score. 

The  journey  back  was  not  so  bad,  except  that  we 
were  all  very  stiff  and  tired  ;  but  we  had  become 
accustomed  to  some  extent  to  this  form  of  mountain 
climbing  ;  we  had  learned  to  trust  our  faithful 
and  intelligent  animals,  and  we  were  going  up 
instead  of  down.  I  found  myself  able  to  look  over 


The  Grand  Canyon  of  the  Colorado    235 


the  precipices  with  some  confidence  ;  but  when  I 
looked  up  a  distance  of  2,500  feet  at  a  perfectly 
perpendicular  wall  of  rock,  against  which  not  a 
solitary  inch  of  footing  was  visible,  and  when  I 
realised  that  up  the  face  of  that  cliff  we  had  to 
travel  on  the  same  narrow  ledge  down  which  we 
had  come,  I  must  confess  I  felt  somewhat  appalled. 

On  the  return  journey,  wherever  we  reached  a 
spot  just  wide  enough  to  allow  us  to  dismount  we 
did  so,  in  order  to  rest  the  mules  and  to  exercise 
our  own  limbs.  When  we  did  at  last  reach  El 
Tovar,  we  found  it  difficult  to  walk  for  a  while, 
and  were  glad  enough  to  sit  down  and  drink  some 
iced  water,  followed  by  a  cup  of  tea  and  a  hearty 
meal. 

Refreshed  and  rested,  we  came  out  on  to  the 
terrace  again,  and  had  another  look  down  into  that 
huge  paint  pot  of  riotous  colour. 

At  one  point  on  the  rim  of  the  gorge,  upon  a 
projecting  rock,  stood  an  Observatory  with  a 
telescope  trained  upon  the  mighty  multi-coloured 
mountains  that  arose  from  the  bed  of  the  Canyon, 
and  on  the  summit  of  one  of  them  I  noticed  an 
American  flag.  A  plucky  American  girl  had  climbed 
its  apparently  inaccessible  walls  a  few  weeks  before 
and  planted  it  there. 

The  sun  was  sinking  low  in  the  west,  and  the 
blood-red  ball  was  sending  its  rays  over  the  great 


236        First  Impressions  of  America 


rocky  fastnesses  of  the  battlement ed  scene.  There 
was  only  one  expression  on  every  lip  as  the  gold, 
red,  blue,  green,  orange,  purple,  brown,  grey,  white 
of  the  scarred  mountains  in  the  titanic  canyon  were 
lit  up  afresh  with  the  glory  of  the  departing  day — 
"  Isn't  it  wonderful  ?  " 

No  artist  ever  painted  such  a  picture  on  his 
canvas  as  Nature  painted  there.  No  kaleidoscope 
ever  revealed  such  a  series  of  rapidly  changing  tints 
as  presented  themselves  to  our  gaze  in  the  silence 
of  that  closing  scene.  It  was  awesome  in  its 
grandeur,  terrific  in  its  immensity,  overpowering 
in  its  inspiration.  The  very  soul  seemed  subdued 
by  the  eloquence  of  such  silent  expression  of  omni- 
potence. 

Then  the  sun  went  down,  the  moon  appeared 
over  the  rocky  precipices  ;  the  stars  shone  and 
glittered  above,  and  in  the  silver  light  that  streamed 
across  the  ghostly  gorge  ten  thousand  spectral 
forms  haunted  the  gloom  of  the  mountains,  while 
the  enchanted,  mysterious  underworld  slumbered 
and  slept. 


CHAPTER  XV 
THE  CITY  OF  THE  ANGELS." 

CALIFORNIA  is  a  wonderful  country, 
and  Los  Angeles — "  the  city  of 
the  Angels" — is  the  most  talked 
of  city  in  the  United  States, 
for  this  commercial  metropolis 
of  Southern  California  has  in- 
creased its  population  from  11,000  to  750,000  in  the 
course  of  35  years,  and  it  is  still  going  strong.  On 
an  average  there  are  only  twelve  days  in  the  year 
without  sunshine.  There  are  no  extremes  of  summer 
heat  or  winter  cold.  Thunder  and  lightning,  snow 
and  hail  are  practically  unknown.  The  brightest 
flowers  bloom  all  the  year  round,  and  in  the  middle 
of  winter  the  sun  still  smiles. 

An  Englishman  who  took  me  out  in  his  car  one 

day  for  a  drive  asked  me,  as  he  jumped  in  like  a 

young  man  of  30,  "  How  old  do  you  think  I  am  ?  " 

Wishing  to  be  complimentary  I  answered,   "  I 

should  say  you  are  quite  fifty." 

'  Yes,"  said  he,  "  everybody  thinks  I'm  a 
youngster.  Well,  I  am  86.  I  came  here  to  end 
my  days,  but  the  marvellous  climate  has  so  meta- 
morphosed me  that  I  am  beginning  to  wonder  if 
my  days  will  ever  end." 

237 


238        First  Impressions  of  America 


Los  Angeles  was  founded  140  years  ago  by  a 
mixed  lot  of  colonists  numbering  141  in  all.  Seventy 
years  later  the  population  had  not  increased  to 
more  than  1,500,  and  25  years  ago  there  was  not  a 
paved  street  in  the  city.  To-day  it  will  compare 
in  up-to-dateness  with  any  city  in  America.  "Mush- 
room growth "  hardly  expresses  the  marvellous 
rate  at  which  things  have  moved,  and  still  move,  in 
this  wonderful  city  of  three-quarters  of  a  million  souls. 

I  was  driving  by  a  magnificent  hotel  one  day. 
It  was  several  stories  high,  and  must  have  contained 
many  hundreds  of  rooms,  all  of  which  were  furnished 
and  in  occupation.  It  looked  like  a  big  palace 
and  was  in  full  working  order.  Huge  palm  trees, 
pepper  trees,  eucalyptus  trees,  semi-tropical  shrubs, 
and  luxuriously  laid  out  gardens  with  endless 
ornamental  flower  beds  surrounded  it.  To  all 
appearances  it  was  the  development  of  half  a 
century  at  least. 

"  Twelve  months  ago,"  said  the  friend  who  was 
driving  me,  "  all  that  area  was  bare  land.  Those 
great  palm  trees  were  brought  there  bodily  a  short 
time  ago,  and  planted  as  you  see  them.  Those 
fine  lawns  are  the  growth  of  a  few  weeks  ;  there 
wasn't  a  patch  of  grass  six  months  ago." 

That  is  how  they  do  things  "  in  the  West  "  ! 

But  the  whole  history  of  California  reads  like  a 
romance.  It  was  not  admitted  into  the  Union 


The  City  of  the  Angels  239 


until  1850 — just  71  years  ago.  The  State  was  then 
little  more  than  a  desert,  and  Los  Angeles  merely 
a  big  village.  You  can  drive  through  the  main 
street  of  that  "  village  "  to-day  for  fourteen  miles 
on  end  ;  it  has  immensely  broad  roads  and  wide 


pavements,  bordered  with  grass  plots  and  flower 
beds,  which  lead  on  either  side  by  green  swards 
and  sloping  lawns  to  thousands  of  houses  of  archi- 
tectural beauty,  not  two  of  which  are  alike  ;  and 
you  can  tread  miles  upon  miles  of  streets  lined  with 
magnificent  shops,  many  of  which  are  equal  to  the 
best  in  any  capital  of  Europe.  Los  Angeles — a  city 
50  miles  long  and  30  miles  wide — is,  I  should  say, 
in  size  and  rapid  growth  unquestionably  "  the 
biggest  thing  "  of  its  kind  in  the  world. 

Not  only  has  the  commercial  side  of  life  been 
considered,  but  everywhere  in  the  States  the 
aesthetic  and  healthful  requirements  of  the  people 


240        First  Impressions  of  America 


have  been  kept  constantly  in  view  ;  and,  in  nothing 
is  this  fact  more  fully  exemplified  than  in  its 
wonderful  parks. 

The  parks  of  the  city  of  Los  Angeles  cover  alto- 
gether about  5,000  acres.  They  are  marvels  of 
exquisite  beauty  and  design.  Their  development  is 
largely  due  to  the  skill  and  energy  of  a  Scotsman, 
Mr.  Frank  Shearer,  a  graduate  of  Edinburgh 
University. 

Every  day  he  motors  to  some  of  these  immense 
breathing  spaces,  of  which  he  is  the  official  superin- 
tendent, watching  and  directing  their  cultivation 
with  all  the  zeal  of  an  enthusiast. 

He  took  me  with  him  on  one  of  these  excursions, 
and  we  spent  a  whole  day  motoring  through  some 
of  the  marvellous  creations  which  this  horticultural 
wizard  has  raised  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  from 
out  the  desert. 

I  found  Mr.  Shearer  an  interesting  companion, 
a  clever  raconteur,  one  of  the  most  versatile  yet 
unassuming  men  I  met  in  the  States,  and  possessed 
of  a  large,  rare,  and  varied  experience.  His  whole 
heart  is  centred  in  the  children  he  has  raised 
in  the  Californian  wilds — children  that  turn  their 
exquisite  floral  faces  toward  him  from  greensward 
and  flower  bed,  and  shady  nook  ;  and  beam  upon 
him  from  out  the  glass-roofed  wonder-houses  of 
tropical  vegetation,  that  extend  for  miles. 


The  City  of  the  Angels  241 


In  the  latter  the  rarest  ferns,  the  choicest  orchids, 
and  the  richest  specimens  of  floral  beauty  from  the 
tropics  flourish ;  and  on  the  banks  of  dainty 
ponds,  or  creeping  over  cleverly  contrived  walls 
they  impose  their  delicate  fronds,  their  quaint 
forms,  and  delightful  odours,  upon  the  attention. 

There  were  hundreds  of  species,  thousands  upon 
thousands  of  varieties,  and  Mr.  Shearer  knew  them 
all  by  name,  and  had  a  story  to  tell  about  many  of 
them  ;  he  proved  to  be  a  veritable  storehouse  of 
information  and  of  plant-lore. 

The  variety  in  the  parks  is  as  astonishing  as  the 
beauty. 

Here  is  a  glen  through  which  a  stream  of  water 
has  been  diverted  so  as  to  fall  in  little  cascades 
down  the  side  of  a  mountain.  You  walk  by  high 
moss  grown  and  flower-bedecked  banks,  under  over- 
hanging trees,  along  narrow  green  paths,  across 
rustic  bridges  ;  and  then  you  rise  higher  and  higher 
on  the  rugged  and  rocky  slopes  of  this  romantic 
retreat — always  in  the  pleasant  subdued  light  of  the 
shadows. 

Here,  again,  is  a  wood  in  which  picnic  devotees 
may  spend  the  day.  In  a  great  cleared  space  water 
has  been  laid  on,  and  every  convenience  for  boiling 
it  provided.  Benches,  even  tables,  and  every- 
thing else  that  can  be  thought  of  or  desired  to  render 
a  day's  outing  easy  and  enjoyable  has  been  supplied. 


242        First  Impressions  of  America 


Next  is  found  a  many-acred  space  under  a  hill 
clothed  with  majestic  trees,  where  automobiles  and 
tents  by  the  score  spread  themselves  in  all  direc- 
tions. The  owners  have  travelled  perhaps  many 
miles  with  their  families  to  "  camp  out  "  on  plots 
provided  by  the  City  Fathers  for  that  purpose  ; 
the  time  allowed  to  each  family  being  limited  to  a 
fortnight.  Here  they  are,  as  busy  as  possible, 
cooking,  washing,  feeding,  playing,  basking  in  the 
sunshine,  squatting  and  chatting  on  this  big  camp- 
ing ground  where  the  "  simple  life  "  is  lived  among 
the  trees  in  the  beauteous  landscape  California  so 
lavishly  supplies. 

Farther  on  we  come  to  a  mountain.  The  whole 
mountain  has  been  turned  into  a  park.  It  rises 
three  to  four  thousand  feet  in  height ;  acres  and 
acres  of  its  bare  sides  have  been  planted  with  trees  ; 
and  around  and  around  that  great  mountain  has 
been  cut,  from  base  to  summit,  a  road  wide  enough 
to  take  two  automobiles  abreast ;  and  driving 
round  and  round,  up  and  up  this  mountain  road, 
one  looks  out  upon  ever  varying  scenes,  as  orange 
and  lemon  groves,  vine-clad  valleys  and  picturesque 
cities  come  into  view. 

The  children  are  not  forgotten.  Perhaps  no- 
where in  America  are  the  children  more  carefully 
considered  than  in  the  City  of  the  Angels.  There 
is  even  a  special  Playground  Commission  devoted 


The  City  of  the  Angels  243 


to  their  interests.  Nearly  a  dozen  playground 
parks  flourish  at  different  centres  in  Los  Angeles  ; 
in  these  are  wading  pools  and  sand  courts,  swings 
and  bowling  alleys,  swimming  baths  and  gymnastic 
apparatus  of  every  description  ;  and  in  some  places 
trained  instructors  of  both  sexes  are  engaged  to 
superintend  the  frolics  of  the  children.  More  per 
head  is  spent  in  this  city  on  education  than  in  any 
other  city  in  the  United  States. 

I  must  not  omit  one  park  of  3,000  acres  called, 
after  the  name  of  its  donor,  Griffith  Park,  past 
which  a  river  flows.  There  are  within  its  boun- 
daries forests,  mountains,  deep  canyons,  and 
an  indescribable  wealth  of  shrubs  and  flowers. 

It  is  a  beautifully  preserved  specimen  of  original 
Calif ornian  landscape,  over  which  elk  and  deer 
roam  in  primitive  freedom. 

Los  Angeles  has  a  water  supply  sufficient  for  five 
millions  of  people,  which  is  brought  along  an 
aqueduct  from  the  Sierra  Nevada  mountains  a 
distance  of  250  miles  away.  The  fall  to  the  city 
level  is  utilized  to  work  a  hydro-electric  plant, 
which  is  said  to  be  "  the  greatest  inter-urban 
electric  system  in  the  world."  It  has  over  a 
thousand  miles  of  tracks  which  radiate  like  the 
spokes  of  a  wheel  from  the  heart  of  the  city.  Six 
hundred  thousand  horse  power  of  current  is 
generated,  which  is  retailed  at  the  absurdly  low 


244        First  Impressions  of  America 


price  of  £  to  i  cent  per  unit !  There  is  enough 
power  produced  to  work  all  the  trams  in  the  city, 
in  addition  to  heavy  plants  of  every  description. 

The  people  of  the  West  appear  to  be  quite  different 
from  those  of  the  East.  The  latter  are  Anglo- 
Americans,  of  the  old  sturdy  stork  of  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  and  the  early  English  colonists  who  inter- 
mixed with  other  races,  chiefly  Dutch,  which 
gathered  upon  the  soil  of  the  New  World.  The 
Westerners,  however,  consist  largely  of  the  new 
"  American  nation  "  that  trekked  from  the  East 
toward  the  golden  land  70  years  ago.  The  East 
acknowledges  that  the  West  is  the  centre  of  the 
go-aheadism  of  their  great  nation.  One  prominent 
American  in  New  York  said  to  me  on  one  occasion  : 
"  The  East  is  being  played  out,  we  are  becoming 
effete,  we  are  getting  cramped,  narrowed  up, 
moving  in  a  circle  and  sinking  into  the  demoralising 
influences  of  luxury  and  ease  ;  but  the  West  is  all 
life,  energy,  vigour,  soul.  It  is  going  to  be  the 
moving  power  of  the  States  in  the  future/' 

All  this  was  too  pessimistic  ;  I  think  he  had  had 
too  heavy  a  dinner  ;  but  the  fact  remains  :  "  East 
is  East  and  West  is  West."  The  Eastern  American 
and  the  Western  American  are  altogether  different 
creations.  The  contrasts  are  a  study  of  the  most 
interesting  nature,  especially  as  portrayed  in  the 
women. 


The  City  of  the  Angels 


245 


All  American  women  are  warm-hearted.  Whether 
they  belong  to  North,  South,  East,  or  West,  there 
is  a  freedom  and  generosity  and  good  nature, 
combined  with  smartness  and  general  intelligence, 
that  compare  favourably  with  the  qualities  of  any 
women  I  have  come  across  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world.  It  is  due,  no  doubt,  to  the  greater  liberty 

which  has  been 
accorded  them,  the 
better  opportunity 
they  have  found 
for  mental  training, 
te  the  fuller  responsi- 
bility which  they 
have  had  to  assume, 
and  the  newness  of 
everything  in  a  new 
country  which  creates  an  interest  in  all  that  is  going 
on — a  sense  which  is  apt  to  diminish  as  the  age  of  a 
State,  or  that  of  an  individual,  increases.  The 
American  woman  has  almost  been  forced,  at  least  she 
has  been  drawn,  into  consideration  of  all  the  vital 
problems  which  concern  the  growth  of  her  country  ; 
and  as  States  were  added  to  States,  and  question  after 
question  arising  in  the  course  of  their  development 
assumed  a  prominent  place  in  the  considerations  of 
political  and  social  life,  every  homestead  became 
more  or  less  affected  and  woman  took  her  place  in 


246        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  ordering  and  the  building  up  of  the  Common- 
wealth. 

She  seized  her  opportunity  as  only  woman  knows 
how,  and  to-day,  in  my  opinion,  the  woman  is  the 
greatest  force  in  American  life.  It  is  in  America 
more  than  anywhere  else,  that  the  aphorism  holds 
true  :  "  The  hand  that  rocks  the  cradle  rules  the 
world." 

Side  by  side  with  this  fact,  however,  I  have  been 
struck  by  another  :  the  greater  the  liberty  which  is 
given  to  woman  and  the  more  liberty  she  takes,  the 
more  willing  she  appears  to  be  to  give  man  his  place 
as  nominal  leader,  and  then  to  drudge  for  him  for 
all  she  is  worth.  Nowhere  in  the  world,  I  believe, 
are  the  finer  qualities  of  women  better  displayed 
than  on  the  American  continent,  and  nowhere,  so 
far  as  I  have  been  able  to  see,  does  sex  find  itself 
more  equably  and  rightly  apportioned.  Of  course, 
there  will  always  be  found  women  who,  indi- 
vidually, will  abuse  their  privileges,  just  as  there 
will  be  found  men  who  will  do  the  same  ;  but  let 
women  as  a  class  be  given  their  head,  and  they 
speedily  discover  their  limitations,  and  the  majority 
will  have  sense  enough  to  abide  by  them.  In  this 
respect  America  is  a  magnificent  object-lesson. 

It  is  not  that  man  is  superior  to  woman,  or  that 
woman  is  superior  to  man.  They  are  two  distinct 
and  definite  orders  of  creation,  their  respective 


The  City  of  the  Angels  247 


places  are  not  interchangeable.  The  mentality  of 
the  one  is  as  high  as  the  mentality  of  the  other,  but 
it  is  of  a  different  order.  It  has  been  the  curse  of 
the  world  from  earliest  times  that  men  have 
dictated  to  women  what  their  sphere  should  be, 
instead  of  allowing  them  to  find  it  for  themselves  ; 
and  men  have  bound  women  down  to  the  level  of 
their  own  ideas  of  subservience  and  inferiority  and 
driven  them  into  moulds  of  their  own  making, 
instead  of  affording  them  opportunity  for  free  self- 
development. 

America  has  produced  a  free  woman.  It  is  the 
only  place  in  the  world,  as  far  as  my  knowledge  goes, 
where  man  can  hold  his  place  without  being  grudged 
it  by  woman,  and  where  woman  can  hold  her  place 
with  the  full  accord  and  satisfaction  of  her  male 
admirer. 

And  yet,  as  I  have  remarked,  the  woman  of  the 
East  differs  from  the  woman  of  the  West,  as  the 
woman  of  America  differs  from  the  woman  of 
England  ;  it  is  not  so  much  a  difference  of  race  as  a 
difference  of  climate,  opportunity,  and  outlook, 
combined  with  the  fact  that  the  West  is  newer, 
younger,  and  more  vigorous  than  the  East.  In  the 
West  perhaps  there  has  also  been  an  admixture  of 
the  warmer  blood  of  the  Southern  races  with  the 
sturdy  stock  that  sprang  from  New  England  soil. 
But  be  that  as  it  may  there  has  been  produced  in 


248        First  Impressions  of  America 


the  West  a  special  type  of  race  which  is  seen  more 
fully  developed  in  the  woman  than  in  the  man. 
Striking  as  are  the  American  women  of  the  North 
(that  is,  if  we  divide  up  America  in  a  general  way 
into  North  and  South),  and  warm  and  generous 
and  impulsive  as  they  undoubtedly  are,  they  are 
cold  compared  with  their  sisters  of  the  South. 
They  lack  the  romance  and  the  poetry  of  the 
Southerner.  There  is  more  of  the  stolidity  and 
caution  of  the  old  English  stock  in  the  North,  and 
more  buoyancy,  optimism,  and  fire  in  the  South. 

I  spent  a  month  in  California.  I  spoke  at  a 
large  number  of  meetings,  to  all  classes  of  people, 
and  mixed  with  a  great  many  in  their  social  and 
daily  life,  and  I  was  simply  amazed  at  the  place  the 
women  of  California  held  everywhere,  at  the  respect 
and  unfailing  courtesy  afforded  them  by  the  men 
with  the  apparent  lack  of  all  sex  jealousy,  and  at 
the  readiness  with  which  the  women  yielded  to  the 
men  the  places  of  honour  in  their  own  sphere.  I 
saw  nothing  of  the  rivalry,  the  bickering  and  the 
little-mindedness  between  the  sexes  which  one 
observes  in  the  Old  Country. 

On  one  occasion  I  had  the  privilege  and  honour 
of  addressing  the  Women's  City  Club  at  Los  Angeles. 
There  were  some  300  women  assembled,  and  I 
was  amazed  at  the  truly  masterly  and  business-like 
way  in  which  affairs  were  conducted.  They  had 


The  City  of  the  Angels  249 


before  them  on  that  occasion,  prior  to  my  address, 
the  question  of  the  erection  of  a  library  in  connection 
with  the  Club,  and  they  discussed  the  site,  the 
arrangements,  the  architecture  and  endless  details, 
and  proposed  and  carried  resolutions  in  a  smart, 
intellectual,  and  businesslike  manner  that  no  City 
Council  of  men  in  the  Old  Country  could  excel  and 
few  could  equal.  There  was  no  waste  of  time,  no 
one  was  allowed  to  occupy  a  moment  beyond  the 
time  limit,  each  speaker  stuck  to  the  point,  and  the 
President  conducted  the  whole  proceedings  with  a 
precision  that  was  a  marvel  of  decorum  and  skill. 
Our  own  House  of  Commons  was  not  in  it  when 
compared  with  the  well-trained  members  in  their 
obedience  to  the  chair  and  their  respect  for  the  rules 
of  debate.  They  went  through  it  with  the  regularity 
of  a  machine,  and  yet  no  point  was  lost,  no  weak 
link  in  the  chain  was  missed,  no  flaw  in  the  proposals 
or  objections  escaped  criticism,  and  every  woman 
seemed  alert  and  alive  to  every  detail  that  claimed 
attention.  I  honestly  do  not  believe,  judging  by 
my  own  experience,  that  any  society  of  men  in 
England  could  have  conducted  such  a  discussion 
without  wandering  off  somewhere  into  extraneous 
matter  that  had  no  direct  bearing  upon  the  subject 
in  hand. 

From  the   limited  opportunity   afforded   me   of 
judging   of   the   men   of   California  under  similar 


250        First  Impressions  of  America 


circumstances,  I  confess  they  did  not  score  to  the 
same  extent  ;  but  all  that  I  wish  to  put  on  record 
here  is  the  prowess  of  the  very  fine  and  able  women 
in  Los  Angeles,  and  the  part  they  play  in  the 
cultured  life  of  the  city. 

A  lady  was  motoring  me  one  day  right  out  to 
the  far  boundaries  of  Los  Angeles.  We  had  passed 
miles  upon  miles  of  orange  and  lemon  groves,  miles 
upon  miles  of  verdant  lawns  and  sun-kissed  flower 
beds  and  delightful  bungalows,  and  were  nearing 


the  great  mountains  which  guard  the  City  of  the 
Angels.  We  reached  an  immense  stretch  of  prac- 
tically barren  country  where  pine  trees  and  stray 
palms  and  monster  Yuccas  grow  wild,  where  the 
sage-brush  flourishes  among  rocks  and  stones,  and 
where  mountain  streams  flow  here  and  there  across 
the  rugged  path,  descending  from  the  melting  snows 
on  the  summits.  I  noticed  numbers  of  tents 
scattered  about,  with  now  and  then  a  stone  house, 
and  there  were  motor  cars  in  all  directions. 

"  Why,"  I  remarked,  "  I  thought  we  should  have 
been  out  of  the  world  here,  but  apparently  the 
farther  we  get  away  from  civilisation  the  more  we 
get  into  it.  What  is  the  meaning  of  all  this  ?  " 


The  City  of  the  Angels  251 


"  That  is  the  way  of  the  West,"  my  friend  replied' 
41  The  first  thing  a  man  thinks  about  is  to  buy  an 
automobile,  that  comes  before  everything.  Then 
he  motors  out  to  a  no-man's  land  like  this,  and  fixes 
up  a  tent  and  puts  his  wife  in  it  (if  he  has  one)  to 
cook  for  him.  He  motors  backwards  and  forwards 
to  business  by  day — distance  is  nothing  here — and 
spends  his  spare  time  in  the  early  morning,  and  after 
he  gets  back  in  the  evening,  in  running  his  auto- 
mobile around  picking  up  stones.  You  see  a  big 
pile  of  them  over  there,  and  there  are  some  more 
yonder.  And  when  he  has  collected  enough  stones 
he  beds  them  in  concrete  one  on  top  of  another, 
just  as  you  see  in  that  patch,  and  builds  a  house  for 
himself  and  settles  down." 

"  But  what  an  awful  time  is  wasted,"  I  remarked, 
"  in  going  backwards  and  forwards  all  those  miles 
to  business." 

"  No,"  she  said,  with  the  usual  directness  of  the 
American  girl,  ' ;  it  is  not  wasted  ;  it  is  just  that 
which  makes  the  difference  between  the  East  and 
the  West.  The  East  is  getting  cramped  up  and 
overgrown,  and  with  the  cramping  up  of  the  body 
you  get  the  cramping  up  of  the  mind  and  the  con- 
tracting of  the  soul.  The  West  is  the  land  of 
freedom.  You  get  out  like  this  into  the  great  open, 
under  the  shadow  of  those  big  rough  mountains, 
you  breathe  a  free,  pure  air,  you  enjoy  freedom  of 


252        First  Impressions  of  America 


soul  and  body,  you  can  think  and  dream  and  plan 
and  act,  and  you  feel  that  life  is  worth  living  and 
that  the  world  is  your  own  and  everything  in  it. 
And  that  is  why  the  West  is  more  progressive  than 
the  East,  and  why  the  West  resents  the  shackles 
with  which  the  East  is  content  to  be  bound.  The 
mind  grows  and  develops,  in  my  opinion,  in  pro- 
portion to  its  outlook  ;  give  it  a  big  outlook,  as  we 
have  it  here,  and  it  will  flourish  like  a  bay  tree  at 
the  water's  edge  ;  give  it  a  cramped-up  range  on 
which  to  fix  itself  and  you  get  a  stunted  growth." 

That  was  the  mature  judgment  of  a  girl  of  twenty 
summers  !  She  herself  was  a  girl  from  the  East, 
born  of  New  England  stock,  but  she  had  imbibed 
the  infectious  spirit  of  the  West.  She  was  a  type 
of  the  Western  woman  in  her  ideas,  which  she  ex- 
pressed in  the  logical  matter  of  fact  language  of  the 
East ;  but  deeply  interesting  as  she  was  as  a  study, 
there  was  still  room  for  the  romance  and  poetry  of 
the  West. 

I  attended  a  meeting  smaller  than  that  of  the 
City  Club,  but  none  the  less  interesting.  Again  it 
was  a  woman  who  presided.  She  was  a  tall,  stately 
woman,  with  keen  black  eyes  and  raven  hair. 
Gracefully  lifting  her  right  hand  she  said  :  "  As  I 
looked  out  of  my  bedroom  window  this  early 
morning  while  it  was  yet  dark,  I  saw  a  solitary  star 
glistening  in  the  heavens  ;  it  was  the  Morning  Star 


The  City  of  the  Angels  253 


that  God  Almighty  had  left  shining  there  to  tell 
me  that  the  night  was  passing  and  the  dawn  would 
soon  be  here  ;  and  I  looked  from  that  mighty 
impenetrable  space  to  my  own  little  homestead 
and  it  seemed  to  me  so  small,  so  I  turned  again  to 
the  great  realm  where  God  sits  upon  His  Throne  and 
fixed  my  eye  there — there — out  from  the  globe  on 
which  I  lived — out  to  that  star,  the  emblem  of  His 
message  for  me  ;  and  then  as  I  looked,  the  star 
slowly  flickered  away,  and  the  great  red  glow  of  the 
sun  shone  out  and  took  its  place,  and  I  thanked  God 
for  the  lesson.  '  Hitch  your  wagon  to  a  star/  we 
have  been  told.  Yes,  but  let  it  be  the  Morning 
Star  ;  it  lingers  in  the  darkness  till  the  morning 
breaks — it  is  the  harbinger  of  the  coming  day." 

I  heard  some  good  speeches  from  the  lips  of 
women  in  the  East,  but  not  one  like  that ;  that  was 
the  breathing  of  the  spirit  of  poetic  imagery  peculiar 
to  the  romantic  daughter  of  the  City  of  the  Angels 
which  sits  enthroned  by  the  Western  Sea. 


CHAPTER  XVI 
"  THE  LAND  OF  GOLD." 

H  !  What  a  wonderful  sight," 
I  cried,  as  I  sat  on  a  jutting 
rock  overlooking  an  immense 
golden  plain  stretching  almost 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach. 
It  was  a  field  of  Calif ornian  poppies. 

"  That  is  the  flower  which  has  given  our  land  its 
name  ;  we  call  it  the  Land  of  Gold/'  said  a  friend 
who  sat  beside  me. 

"  I  question  that  interpretation,"  said  her  matter- 
of-fact  husband.  "  I  believe  it  received  that  title 
from  the  fact  that  gold  was  found  here." 

"  But  the  '  Land  of  Gold  '  is  only  the  fancy  name/' 

I  remarked,  "  what  is  the  origin  of  '  California  '  ?  " 

The   lady   suggested   two   words  :     "  Calyx   and 

Forma — the  form  of  the  calyx  of  the  Californian 

poppy/'  she  explained. 

"  But/'  I  said,  laughing,  "  that  would  only  give 
the  form  and  not  the  colour.  I  am  afraid  that  is 
too  fanciful." 

Another  friend  of  the  party  said,  "  How  would 
Calida  Formax  do — that  is,  'A  Hot  Furnace  ?  ' 
We  must  remember  that  everything  here  is  of 
Spanish  origin  ;  and  what  application  could  be 

255 


256        First  Impressions  of  America 


more  suitable  to  the  hot  desert  as  the  Spaniards 
found  it  than  Calida  Formax,  which  could  easily 
be  contracted  into  California." 

We  all  agreed  that  that  was  the  best  solution  of 
the  problem,  unless  the  name  had  been  derived 
from  some  old  Spanish  romance,  the  origin  of 
which  has  been  lost  and  buried  in  the  centuries  that 
have  gone. 

But  it  was  not  all  desert  when  the  Spaniards 
first  set  eyes  on  the  Land  of  Gold.  No.  The 
immense  central  valley  of  California,  which  is  about 
400  miles  long  and  50  to  60  miles  wide,  is  guarded 
by  the  great  Sierra  Nevada  range  of  mountains  at 
the  back,  and  by  that  mighty  Coast  Range  which 
looks  out  over  the  sandy  shores  of  the  blue  Pacific 
in  front.  The  valley  itself  is  watered  by  the  life- 
giving  Sacramento  and  St.  Joaquin  rivers. 

Oh  !  those  majestic  Sierra  Nevada  mountains  ! 
Ascending  ten  to  fifteen  thousand  feet  above  sea- 
level  and  stretching  five  hundred  miles  in  length, 
they  arrest  one's  very  soul  with  their  stupendous 
grandeur  and  their  marvellous  fertility. 

You  pass  over  monster  snow-clad  mountain 
summits  ;  creep  under  miles  of  heavy  snow-sheds 
which  protect  the  train  from  avalanches  and  snow- 
drifts ;  you  look  out  on  stupendous  glacier-bound 
peaks  that  are  silhouetted  in  gaunt  and  fantastic 
shapes  against  the  sky  ;  you  gaze  down  into  gigantic 


The  Land  of  Gold 


257 


canyons,  carved  into  multitudinous  forms  as  by  a 
wizard's  hand ;  you  listen  to  roaring  cataracts 
which  foam  and  tumble  over  naked  rocks  and  wash 
the  sandy  strata  where  the  gold-digger  seeks  for 
wealth  ;  you  climb  rocks  of  ever- varying  nature 


and  colour — granite,  limestones,  slate,  sand-stones, 
basalts,  porphyries — which  preach  their  sermons 
and  tell  their  stories  of  primeval  days  of  unrecorded 
history ;  you  peer  into  mysterious  purple  pine 
forests  which  for  generations  have  furnished  the 
Red  Indian  with  his  legends  and  filled  his  mind 
with  traditions  of  superstitious  folk-lore  ;  you  look 
up  to  the  dizzy  tops  of  the  mighty  trees  300  feet 
in  height  that  must  have  been  seedlings  when  man 
himself  was  young  ;  you  pass  by  lakes  and  streams 


258        First  Impressions  of  America 


and  waterfalls  away  in  the  very  heart  of  the 
mountain  wilds  ;  and  when  you  near  a  chance  cliff 
and  can  gaze  at  the  landscape  far  below,  you  see 
where  the  life-stream  from  the  towering  heights  has 
found  its  way  into  orchards  where  apples  of  gold 
hang  on  dark  green  trees,  where  bananas  and  peaches 
ripen  under  a  sky  of  cloudless  blue,  where  flowers 
display  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow  and  turn  a 
wilderness  into  fairy-land,  and  where  all  that  is 
beautiful  in  nature  has  found  a  resting-place  and 
a  home. 

It  was  over  these  pitiless  snow-clad  mountains 
and  giant  rocky  elevations,  and  along  passes  un- 
trodden except  by  the  stealthy  Indian,  that,  weary 
and  footsore,  hungry  and  thirsty,  battered  and 
torn,  the  old  pioneers  came  in  '49 — that  year 
which  will  never  be  forgotten  in  Californian  history 
— to  seek  for  the  mines  of  gold.  Over  mountain 
ranges  and  scorched  plains  for  thousands  of  miles 
the  gold  hunters  journeyed  on,  fighting  the  Indians, 
fighting  wild  beasts,  sometimes  fighting  one  another, 
leaving  trails  of  suffering  and  death  behind  them  ; 
but  buoyed  up  ever  by  the  lure  of  hidden  treasure 
the  dauntless  survivors  struggled  on. 

At  a  spot  called  Sutler's  Mill,  some  specks  of  gold 
had  been  discovered  in  the  mill  race,  and  the  news 
spread  like  wildfire  to  the  far  end  of  the  Northern 
States,  and  on  came  in  their  thousands  men  with 


The  Land  of  Gold  259 


pick  and  shovel  to  Southern  Oregon  and  California, 
to  tunnel  the  hills,  to  dig  the  land,  and  to  wrest 
from  gravel  and  mountain  stream  the  ever-coveted 
"  gold." 

The  news  spread  the  wide  world  over,  and  every 
nation  provided  its  quota  of  eager  humanity  which 
steered  for  "  The  Land  of  Gold." 

And  now — broken  huts,  ruined  habitations,  huge 
chasms  where  the  gravel  was  washed  away  in  the 
feverish  quest,  and  a  few  broken-down  descendants 
of  those  early  adventurers,  are  all  that  remain  to 
remind  the  present-day  traveller  of  the  Gold  Fever 
of  '49.  But  that  wild  rush  laid  the  foundations 
for  the  commencement  of  Californian  prosperity. 

The  next  year,  1850,  California  received  its 
charter  as  a  State,  and  that  huge  tract  of  country, 
about  a  thousand  miles  in  length  and  over  200  in 
width — the  largest  State,  I  believe,  in  America, 
unless  Texas  can  claim  a  slightly  bigger  area — 
embracing  both  ranges  of  mountains  and  the  whole 
coast -line  from  San  Diego  to  the  border  of  Oregon 
State,  was  pressed  to  the  bosom  of  the  great 
Republic. 

Then  the  iron  horse  appeared  upon  the  scene— 
that  power  of  harnessed  steam  which,  more  than 
any  other  force,  has  knit  together  the  remotest 
borders  of  the  earth,  and  made  the  world  what  it  is 
to-day.  I  came  across,  when  in  California,  the  first 


260        First  Impressions  of  America 


copy  of  the  "  Pullman's  Hotel  Express/'  issued  on 
May  24,  1870.  America  is  nothing  if  not  original, 
and  this  newspaper  was  the  first  paper  ever  com- 
posed, printed,  and  published  on  a  railway  train  ! 
Among  the  items  of  news  was  the  announcement  that 
that  day  was  the  birthday  of  Queen  Victoria.  Its 
leading  article  was  headed  "  All  Aboard  for  San 
Francisco  !  "  and  it  was  dated  from  Niagara  Falls. 
That  was  a  wonderful  day  for  America,  and  it 
is  not  surprising  that  the  excited  editor  did  get  a 
bit  mixed  !  This  is  how  he  exulted  : — 

"The  'Yes'  of  Helen  to  Paris  was  the  cause 
of  a  ten  years'  war  ;  the  '  Up,  Guards,  and  at 
them  !  '  of  Wellington  annihilated  an  Empire  ; 
and  these  words,  '  All  Aboard  for  San  Fran- 
cisco !  '  meant  that  the  most  magnificent  train 
produced  by  American  art  was  starting  on  its 
passage  over  the  longest  line  of  rails  operated  by 
any  nation." 

It  was  enough  to  make  any  editor  lose  his  head ! 
It  was  a  stupendous  feat  to  cross  those  gigantic 
snow  mountains  with  a  railway  at  a  height  of  over 
8,000  feet  above  sea-level.  But  Americans  do 
nothing  by  halves  ;  they  believe  in  that  good  old 
motto  :  "  The  best  way  to  do  a  thing  is  to  do  it." 

When  they  wanted  to  put  down  a  rebellion,  they 
just  raised  a  million  men  and  they  did  it. 

When  they  decided  to  wipe  off  a  war  debt  they 


The  Land  of  Gold  261 


accomplished  it  at  the  rate  of  thirty  million  pounds 
a  year.  When  France  had  failed  at  Panama  and 
Uncle  Sam  realised  that  the  Atlantic  and  the 
Pacific  must,  for  the  benefit  of  the  world  and 
civilisation,  be  united,  he  took  the  matter  in  hand, 
and  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  put  a  few  score 
thousand  men  on  the  job  and  made  the  Panama 
Canal  a  wonderful  achievement. 

When  Americans  at  length  made  up  their  minds 
to  cast  the  weight  of  their  immense  power  into  the 
scale  that  was  trembling  in  the  balance  of  the  Great 
War,  neither  the  cosmopolitan  nature  of  the  in- 
habitants of  their  vast  Republic,  nor  the  distance 
of  3,000  miles  to  the  European  battlefields,  nor  the 
probable  cost  in  blood  and  treasure,  nor  the  herculean 
task  of  providing  food,  clothing  and  war  material 
for  their  warrior-hosts,  stood  in  the  way  for  an 
instant.  They  neither  expected  nor  demanded 
nor  took  reward  or  compensation  for  their  losses  ; 
they  just  flung  themselves  into  the  seething  cauldron 
determined  that  wrong  should  be  avenged  ;  and 
then  calmly  returned  to  their  ordinary  avocations 
as  plain  American  citizens. 

And  in  the  same  spirit,  when  once  they  had 
decided  to  extend  their  iron  rails  across  the  great 
deserts  and  over  two  huge  piles  of  mountain  ranges, 
they  did  it.  They  dashed  on,  ten  and  twelve  miles 
a  day,  over  those  great  prairies  and  steep  acclivities  ; 


262        First  Impressions  of  America 


thousands  went  in  front  and  levelled  the  track, 
thousands  more  came  on  with  sleepers  and  rails, 
and  overtook  the  other  workers  as  they  went  along  ; 
there  was  neither  strike  nor  "  ca'  canny,"  they 
sped  right  ahead  for  the  3,400  miles  until  the  last 
rivet — a  silver  rivet — had  been  driven  into  its 
socket  in  California.  Then  they  had  a  great  feast  ; 
they  fixed  their  artillery  on  the  shores  of  the  mighty 
oceans  East  and  West ;  and  when  speeches  had 
been  delivered,  a  prayer  to  Almighty  God  for  His 
blessing  was  offered  up  at  each  end  of  the  great 
continent,  and  the  telegraph  wires  carried  "  Amen  " 
from  one  signal  station  to  the  other  ;  and  then  the 
artillery  crashed  its  thunder  from  the  Atlantic  to 
the  Pacific  and  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Atlantic, 
and  East  and  West  clasped  hands  over  the  iron 
rail. 

The  train  started — May  24,  1870  !  In  eight  days 
the  distance  was  covered.  And  another  ceremony 
followed — -a  poetic  ceremony — which  I  doubt  not 
had  its  origin  in  the  romantic  West.  Water  bottled 
from  the  Atlantic  Ocean  was  poured  upon  the 
bosom  of  the  Pacific,  and  water  bottled  from  the 
Pacific  Ocean  was  poured  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
Atlantic,  and  from  the  throats  of  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  bare-headed  citizens  who  stood  upon 
those  shores,  East  and  West,  went  up  a  shout  of 
rejoicing  and  triumph  that  echoed  in  every  throb- 
bing heart  in  that  great  continent. 


The  Land  of  Gold  263 


From  that  time  forth  California,  generally,  has 
gone  ahead  by  leaps  and  bounds  similarly  to  the 
way,  as  I  show,  that  Los  Angeles  and  other  cities 
have  prospered  in  the  Southern  portion  of  the 
State. 

But  there  has  been  a  factor  in  the  prosperity 
and  charm  of  California  which,  in  my  opinion, 
outweighs  the  influence  exercised  by  the  countless 
hordes  infected  with  the  gold  fever,  or  that  of  the 
union  of  East  and  West  by  means  of  the  iron  rail. 
I  refer  to  the  influence  of  the  old  Spanish  Missions. 

Centuries  before  the  flag  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes 
floated  over  the  City  Halls  of  California,  the 
Spaniard  had  planted  his  ensign  on  its  rocky 
crags  and  sun-scorched  plains,  and  had  waved  his 
sword  over  the  blue  Pacific  and  claimed  it  in  the 
name  of  his  King.  Countries,  like  individuals,  owe 
more  than  they  are  apt  to  realise  to  the  unconscious 
influences  which  are  brought  to  bear  upon  them  in 
their  earliest  years,  and  to  the  lessons  which  are 
wrought  in  their  mind  at  a  time  when  impressions 
are  most  easily  made  and  are  the  most  likely  to 
endure. 

It  is  four  centuries  since  Christopher  Columbus 
sailed  from  the  Spanish  coast  and  discovered  the 
American  continent.  It  is  said  that  Scandinavian 
explorers  had  discovered  it  four  centuries  pre- 
viously, but  of  that  we  have  no  absolutely  authentic 


264        First  Impressions  of  America 


record.     As  far  as  we  know  the  first  European  man 
to  gaze  on  that  wonderful  land  was    Columbus  ; 
and  his  primary  act  was  to  plant  a  cross  upon  its 
soil,  to  call  his  men  around  him,  and  to  kneel  down 
upon  the  beach  and  praise  God.     That  initial  pro- 
ceeding was   typical  of  all  the   subsequent   early 
history  of  the  land  that  lay  along  the  Pacific  coast. 
At  that  time  America  was  peopled  by  the  Indians. 
How  long  had  they  been  there  ?     Where  did  they 
come  from  ?     What  was  their  origin  ?     All  these 
questions    must    remain    unanswered.     When    the 
King  of  Babylon  was  erecting  his  hanging  gardens 
on  the  plains  of  Mesopotamia,  and  the  Pharaohs 
of  Egypt  were  building  their  pyramids  and  temples, 
the   mahogany-coloured   natives   of   the   American 
continent  were  weaving  their  legends  and  formulat- 
ing their  creeds  of  mysticism,  and  worshipping  the 
same  "  unknown  God  "  :   and  among  the  fastnesses 
buried  deep  in  American  soil,  are  remnants  of  ruined 
cities  which  tell  of  a  people  who  apparently  did  not 
belong  to  the  Indian  tribes,  and  who  passed  away 
leaving  not  a  shred  of  history  behind  them. 

It  was  some  twenty  years  after  Columbus  had 
spied  out  the  land  that  Balboa,  the  Spanish  Con- 
quistador, set  foot  on  the  Pacific  Coast ;  and  one 
Spanish  adventurer  after  another  visited  it,  and 
departed  again,  satisfied,  apparently,  that  the  land 
itself  and  its  Indian  inhabitants  had  been  added  to 


The  Land  of  Gold  265 


the  Crown  of  Spain — then  the  mightiest  nation  in 
Europe. 

Half  a  century  later  Spain  was  disturbed  from 
her  peaceful  serenity  by  the  news  that  English 
buccaneers  were  searching  the  Pacific  Coast.  It 
was  on  December  I3th,  1577,  that  Francis  Drake, 
with  the  permission  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  left 
Plymouth  with  a  squadron  of  five  ships,  and,  sailing 
west,  took  one  Spanish  galleon  after  another,  laden 
with  gold  and  silver,  until,  on  June  I7th,  1579, 
entering  a  bay  a  few  miles  north  of  the  Golden  Gate 
of  San  Francisco,  he  claimed  the  land  of  Upper 
California  for  his  English  Sovereign,  and  giving  it 
the  name  of  "  New  Albion  "—left  it  ! 

Eleven  years  later  the  sea  power  of  Spain  had 
been  crushed  by  the  overthrow  of  the  Invincible 
Armada,  and  the  sea  power  of  Britain  dominated  the 
world. 

But  the  Spaniard,  who  had  already  gained  a 
footing  on  the  Pacific  Coast  itself,  lured  by  the  lust 
of  gold  and  silver,  yet  with  something  of  the 
fanaticism  of  the  Crusader,  carrying  the  sword  in 
one  hand  and  the  Cross  in  the  other,  pursued  a 
pioneer  work  among  the  Indian  natives  on  the 
Californian  Coast  for  nearly  two  centuries,  and  he 
has  left  his  mark  through  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  State.  Mountain  and  valley,  city  and  town- 
ship, river  and  fortress  bear  pretty  musical  Spanish 


266        First  Impressions  of  America 


names,  and  the  romance  and  poetry  of  Spain  has 
been  mingled  interminably  with  the  legends  and 
traditions  of  California.  England  was  busy  else- 
where, and  Spain  quietly  pursued  her  way.  The 
Spaniards  of  the  better  class  prided  themselves  on 
their  pure  Castilian  descent,  and  declined  to  intermix 
with  the  native  races,  but  the  soldiery  and  lower 
classes  took  Indian  women  for  their  wives,  and 
became  known  as  Mexicans,  or  a  "  mixed  "  race. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  had  sailed 
for  the  North  American  Continent — that  was 
toward  the  close  of  1620.  Three  years  later  the 
Dutch  had  repaired  there  also,  and  Scandinavians 
followed.  In  1675  the  Quakers  arrived,  and  in 
1682  William  Penn  landed,  and  "  New  England  " 
became  a  centre  from  whence  the  Anglo-Saxon  race 
began  to  spread  and  to  make  itself  felt.  But  the 
English  colonists  were  far  too  busily  occupied  in 
developing  their  new-found  treasure  in  the  East 
to  ever  give  a  thought  to  the  land  by  the  Western 
Sea.  So  the  Spaniards  were  left  in  quiet  possession, 
and  California  dreamed  on  under  their  religious 
and  peaceful  domination  for  another  century. 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  the  i8th  century — 
to  be  exact,  in  the  year  1769 — that  the  Spanish 
king,  anxious  to  colonise  the  whole  country,  in- 
duced the  Franciscan  monks  to  establish  missions 
throughout  California,  so  as  to  encourage  Spanish 


The  Land  of  Gold 


267 


emigration.  A  very  devoted  man,  Junipera  Serra, 
was  chosen  to  take  charge  of  the  work,  and  he 
founded  his  first  mission — now  in  ruins,  but  a  very 
interesting  ruin — in  San  Diego,  and  proceeded  to 
form  one  mission  after  another  right  along  the  coast 
line — twenty-one  in  all — reaching  as  far  north  as 

San  Francisco.  The 
San  Juan  Capis- 
trano  mission  was 
erected  in  1776,  then 
the  San  Buena  Ven- 
tura, San  Fernando, 
San  Luis  Rey,  and 
Santa  Barbara. 
The  last  has  solid 
walls  and  is  well  buttressed,  with  two-storey  towers 
and  chimes  of  bells.  I  was  disappointed  in  not  being 
able  to  visit  it,  for  monks  live  there,  and  tend  the 
gardens  just  as  was  the  case  over  a  century  ago. 
The  distance  between  these  old  mission  stations 
was  reckoned  as  a  day's  journey,  and  the  worthy 
Father  who  superintended  them,  and  whose  name 
is  spoken  of  with  reverence  to-day  throughout 
California  (I  heard  him  mentioned  scores  of  times) 
used  to  tramp  the  whole  distance  on  foot  from 
station  to  station,  year  in  and  year  out,  and  the 
Californian  Railway  to-day  follows  the  same  old 
trail  between  these  missions  for  hundreds  of  miles. 


268        First  Impressions  of  America 


I  visited  the  San  Fernando  Mission,  the  ruins  of 
which  are  very  extensive,  but  are,  comparatively 
speaking,  well  preserved.  The  chapel  is  still  stand- 
ing also  several  entire  parts  of  the  monastery. 
The  arched  corridor  which  stands  in  front  of  the 
monastery  with  its  fine  tile-paved  floor  is  intact, 
and  a  large  fountain  and  basin  stand  in  the  court- 


yard.  There  are  many  rooms  in  the  lower  part  of 
the  main  building,  and  a  number  above  them,  con- 
cerning the  use  of  which  one's  imagination  may 
play  at  will.  The  buildings  extend  for  more  than 
a  mile  and  a  half,  and  the  area  of  the  cultivated 
land  was  immense,  one  extensive  field  of  20,000 
acres  having  been  devoted  entirely  to  wheat.  And 
there  is  the  old  graveyard  of  the  honoured  padres, 
and  the  remains  of  the  cactus  hedge  and  the  old 
adobe  wall  that  once  surrounded  the  enclosure. 
This  will  give  an  idea  of  the  immense  extent  of 


The  Land  of  Gold  269 


these  missions,  and  of  the  work  they  provided  for 
the  native  Indians  who  toiled  for  the  padres  in 
thousands. 

The  labour  entailed  in  the  erection  of  these 
missions  must  have  been  enormous.  Stones  had 
to  be  quarried,  and  wood  brought  on  mens* 
shoulders  over  trackless  mountains  sometimes  miles 
distant.  The  main  object  of  the  padres  was  to 
win  the  Indians  to  Christianity  and  civilisation. 
Every  kind  of  trade  was  carried  on,  woollen  work, 
wood-craft,  and  all  manner  of  manufactures.  They 
introduced  the  orange,  olive,  banana,  date,  fig,  and 
all  sorts  of  other  sub-tropical  fruits  from  sunny 
Spain.  So  they  lived,  a  great  happy  community 
where  strife  was  unknown,  and  prosperity  reigned, 
in  the  sacred  atmosphere  and  under  the  fostering 
care  of  the  devoted  padres. 

It  is  this  influence  that  has  done,  perhaps,  more 
than  anything  else  to  shape  life  and  character  in 
the  Land  of  Gold.  While  America  was  growing  into 
greatness  on  the  Atlantic  side,  these  simple  religious 
Franciscan  friars  were  striving,  according  to  their 
light,  to  assist  the  poor  Indian  on  the  Pacific  coast 
to  reach  a  form  of  civilisation  to  which  he  had  been 
a  stranger.  It  was  a  time  when  no  one  ever 
dreamed  that  the  United  States  would  reach  to  far 
distant  California  ! 

The     very     architecture    of    these    old    Mission 


270        First  Impressions  of  America 


Stations   has   been   copied   into   countless   houses, 
private  and  public,  throughout  the  State. 

Spanish  is  still  largely  spoken,  and  a  good  many 
of  the  better  class  Spaniards,  who  naturally  declined 
to  enter  into  matrimony  with  the  Indians,  became 
the  husbands  or  wives  of  American  colonists,  who 
came  to  California  when  the  gold  fever  raged  or 
followed  on  when  the  steam  engine  linked  East  and 
West  together. 

But  the  character  of  the  people  is  essentially 
English,  though  touched  everywhere  with  the 
romance  and  vivacity  of  Spain.  And  the  people 
love  England.  Again  and  again,  I  heard  the 
remarks :  "  We  owe  everything  to  England/' 
"  We  can  depend  on  England  as  we  can  on  no  other 
country  in  the  world." 

And  oh,  how  they  love  their  own  land  !  They  are 
proud  of  their  great  mountains,  their  beautiful 
scenery,  their  matchless  climate  ;  they  bury  their 
houses  in  roses  and  clematis  and  border  their  pave- 
ments with  elegant  palm  trees,  graceful  pepper 
trees  and  with  miles  of  geranium  blossom,  and  tend 
them  as  if  they  were  their  children.  In  midwinter 
the  roses  still  nourish,  the  geraniums  still  bloom, 
the  clematis  still  weaves  its  garlands  of  flowers. 

The  beauty  and  variety  of  Nature's  wealth,  and 
the  musical  ring  of  the  saints'  names  attached  to 
the  hills  and  rivers  and  glens  and  mountain  passes 


The  Land  of  Gold  271 


and  valleys,  ever  and  anon  must  carry  the  mind  of 
the  thoughtful  back  to  the  days  when  that  which 
was  material  was  subordinated  to  the  spiritual,  and 
when  the  calmness  of  religious  zeal  prevailed  over 
the  bustle  of  commercial  life. 

The  business  man  of  California  may  not  know 
it ;  he  may  be  indifferent,  perhaps,  to  the  romantic 
elements  of  Spanish  individuality  and  vitality 
which  are  stamped  on  architecture,  land,  produce, 
nomenclature,  language,  spirit,  poetry,  imagery 
and  every  quality  of  culture  that  has  blended  itself 
with  the  rougher,  sterner,  more  matter-of-fact 
elements  that  constitute  the  make-up  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  race.  He  may  think,  perhaps,  that  the 
secularisation  of  those  famous  Mission  Stations  was 
a  righteous  act ;  that  the  banishment  of  the  Fathers 
from  the  scene  of  their  years  of  self-sacrificing  toil, 
and  the  scattering  of  the  Indians  to  their  forest 
homes  to  resume,  in  many  instances,  their  aboriginal 
life,  were  necessary  to  the  development  of  the 
country  ;  that  the  breaking  up  of  the  property  into 
smaller  parts  and  selling  the  results  of  other  men's 
labours  to  the  highest  bidder  were  all  as  it  should 
be  in  this  best  of  all  possible  worlds  ;  that  the  dis- 
persion of  the  life  of  consecration  that  was  associated 
with  the  sound  of  those  fine  old  bells,  now  silenced 
for  ever,  and  the  disorganisation  of  that  romantic 
community,  memories  of  which  still  cling  to  those 


272        First  Impressions  of  America 


now  broken  arches  and  crumbling  walls,  are  the 
price  that  must  be  paid  for  progress  and  higher 
civilisation.  But,  in  spite  of  himself,  those  ruins, 
their  history  and  all  their  refining  associations, 
must  still  have  their  influence  on  him  ;  and  as  they 
have  been,  so  they  ever  will  be,  in  my  humble 
opinion,  one  of  the  greatest  factors  in  moulding — 
quite  unconsciously,  perhaps — the  character  and 
destiny  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  "  Land  of  Gold." 


CHAPTER  XVII 


A    TRIP    TO    VENICE. 

'T  is  a  generally  accepted  dictum 
that  "  when  the  mountain 
cannot  go  to  Mohammet, 
Mohammet  must  go  to  the 
mountain  ;  "  but  Uncle  Sam 
does  not  look  at  it  in  that 
way  at  all.  He  just  says 
"The  mountain  must  come," 
and  consequently,  when 
California  found  it  a  bit  too 
far  to  go  to  Venice,  Venice 
was  brought  to  California.  And  that  ended  the 
difficulty. 

When  a  good  friend  offered  to  take  me  to 
"  Venice,"  I  looked  up  with  surprise  and  asked  : 
"  Where  ?  "  He,  upon  his  part,  seemed  to  be 
surprised  at  my  supposing  that  Venice  existed 
anywhere  else  than  in  the  United  States  of  America  ; 
at  all  events  he  assured  me  that  Venice  was  quite 
within  get-at-able  distance,  and  that  it  was  absurd 
to  suppose  it  necessary  to  go  all  the  way  to  Italy 
to  see  Venice,  for  Venice  lay  almost  at  his  back 
door,  "just  20  or  30  miles — which  in  an  automobile 
is  a  mere  bagatelle — and  there  you  are."  So  I 
s  273 


274        First  Impressions  of  America 


readily  accepted  his  kind  invitation  to  "  run  down 
and  see  Venice." 

There  were  plenty  of  magnificent  mountains  on 
the  way,  and  no  Italian  will  dispute  the  fact,  when 
once  he  has  seen  them,  that  Uncle  Sam  can  hold  his 
own  in  mountains.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the 
Californian  Coast  Range  itself  surpasses  the  Italian 
Alps,  but  of  course  you  cannot  put  everything  in 
one  place  ;  Uncle  Sam  never  supposed  you  could, 
he  believes  in  a  very  wide  distribution  of  his  pro- 
perties ;  and  besides  that,  the  Venice  that  lies 
away  down  by  the  Adriatic  cannot  boast  of  any 
mountains  at  all.  Uncle  Sam's  up-to-date  Venice 
has  a  fine  range  of  mountains  right  at  the  very  back 
of  it,  which  are  as  old  as  any  in  Italy.  In  fact,  I 
am  quite  sure,  if  you  inquired  of  him  on  the  subject, 
Uncle  Sam  would  tell  you  they  are  not  only  a 
"  good  deal  older  "  but  that,  without  doubt,  they 
are  the  "  very  oldest  in  the  world  !  " 

These  mountains  are  noted  for  something  that 
you  will  not  find  in  Italy.  They  are  the  home 
of  the  movie  show  hunters  !  Here  you  will  find 
in  and  out  among  the  steep  crags  and  mountain 
trails,  flanked  by  primeval  forests  and  fairy  glens, 
where  mysterious  hollows  and  deep  crevasses  make 
you  creep,  all  sorts  of  old  castles  and  feudal  ruins 
(all  of  which  must  be  haunted,  by  the  look  of 
them),  and  if  you  cannot  find  the  dungeons  which 


A  Trip  to  Venice  275 


ought  to  be  there,  and  which  you  know  exist  in  the 
Italian  Venice,  you  have  no  difficulty  whatever  in 
fancying  that  they  must  be  there  somewhere.  For 
there  is  the  frowning  gateway,  and  the  gaunt 
portcullis,  and  the  drawbridge  and  the  moat,  and 
gigantic  castellated  walls  that  nobody  would  dare 
to  scale,  and  the  lofty  watch-towers,  and  a  look-out 
or  two  in  shining  armour  peering  over  the  battle- 
ments. What  more  do  you  want  ?  It  is  of  no  use 
telling  the  cinema-goer  who  sits  in  his  cheap 
seat  enthralled  at  the  awful  scenes  enacted  in  the 
year  1546,  that  they  were  not  enacted,  when  the 
movies  say  they  were,  nor  would  it  be  possible  to 
persuade  that  competent  judge  of  mediae valism 
that  a  penny  popgun  could  do  a  terrible  lot  of 
damage  to  that  fine  old  structure  ;  indeed  when 
you  drive  by  in  your  automobile  and  catch  sight 
of  this  old  world  castle,  which,  by  the  look  of  it, 
must  have  a  fearsome  history,  resting  calmly  in  its 
mountain  stronghold,  you  naturally  hold  your 
breath  and  stop  dead  to  look  at  it  and  to  inquire 
what  old  baron  it  belongs  to.  For  you  are  apt  to 
forget  that  Columbus  did  not  come  over  with 
William  the  Conqueror  or  that  the  United  States 
has  not — at  present — distributed  coronets  among 
successful  property  holders.  Of  course,  we  know 
that  "  brigands "  belong  especially  to  Italian 
mountain  passes,  but  there  is  that  man  in  shirt 


276        First  Impressions  of  America 


sleeves  with  a  long  ladder  and  a  paint  pot,  a  slouch 
hat  and  a  pair  of  blue  trousers  hitched  up  with  a 
black  leather  belt,  climbing  through  that  mysterious 
looking  barred  window,  and  if  he  is  not  a  brigand 
what  else  can  he  be  ?  No,  it  is  of  no  use  to  tell  us 
in  these  days  that  the  New  World  cannot  compete 
with  the  Old  in  castles. 

And  that  is  not  the  only  arresting  scene.  You 
have  scarcely  got  over  the  sensation  that  fine  old 
baronial  masterpiece  gave  you,  than  your  attention 
is  held  by  the  awful  spectacle  of  two  men  struggling 
together  at  the  very  edge  of  a  mighty  precipice. 
Again  and  again  it  seems  as  if  one  or  other  must  be 
hurled  to  destruction.  The  combatants  dash  for 
one  another  with  all  the  ferocity  of  tigers.  One 
or  both  must  go  over  directly,  you  say  ;  nothing 
can  save  them.  You  see  them  at  last  struggling 
on  the  ground  together  ;  one  puts  his  foot  against 
the  rock  behind  to  give  him  leverage  for  a  final 
swing  upon  his  opponent,  but  the  latter  by  a  clever 
move  suddenly  reverses  the  order  of  things,  and  the 
conflict  increases  in  intensity.  "  How  will  it 
end  ?  "  we  breathlessly  ask,  and  behold,  as  we 
wind  round  the  base  of  the  hill,  we  catch  sight  of 
half  a  dozen  men  hidden  in  a  hollow  just  below  the 
combatants  with  a  canvas  sheet  held  firmly 
between  them,  and  we  pass  on  with  a  laugh,  and 
leave  the  strugglers  still  fiercely  contending  on  the 
mountain  pass. 


A  Trip  to  Venice  277 


When  we  reach  the  seashore  we  find  ourselves 
transported  to  a  village  in  Central  Africa.  There 
are  the  tall  date  palms,  of  quite  recent  growth,  and 
the  oasis  in  the  desert  with  its  pools  of  water,  and 
the  remnants  of  native  huts  ;  they  had  finished 
their  history  the  previous  night,  when  the  whole 
village  had  been  in  a  blaze,  and  the  dark-skinned 
natives  had  dashed  out  of  their  burning  homesteads 
in  all  directions  in  a  state  of  terror,  while  the  cine- 
matograph operators  turned  the  handles  of  their 
machines  with  unconcerned  composure.  No  such 
asset  as  this  is  possessed  by  the  Italian  Venice  ! 

This  neighbourhood,  too,  is  the  home  of  the 
distinguished  Charlie  Chaplin  and  Mary  Pickford, 
who  certainly  do  not  belong  to  Italy.  This  loss 
does  not,  perhaps,  disturb  Italy's  equanimity.  I 
was  entertained  with  information  as  to  the  amount 
of  money  these  notorieties  made  respectively  in  the 
course  of  a  year,  the  palatial  residences  in  which 
they  lived,  and  many  other  details  which  would 
take  the  breath  out  of  an  Italian. 

At  length  we  are  in  Venice.  When  I  told  my 
kind  hostess  at  the  breakfast  table  that  I  was  going 
to  Venice,  she  smiled  and  said,  "  It  ought  to  be 
called  Venus." 

I  asked  her,  "  Why  ?  " 

She  only  smiled  again,  and  said,  "  You  must  wait 
till  you  get  there,  and  find  out  for  yourself."  So 


278        First  Impressions  of  America 


I  was  naturally  very  curious  upon  the  subject.  At 
first  I  could  see  nothing  to  call  forth  my  hostess's 
remark,  unless  it  were  that  the  goddess  of  beauty 
presided  over  such  a  charmed  area  as  Uncle  Sam's 
Venice. 


Having  been  to  Venice  in  Italy,  I  was  able  to 
compare  notes.  There  were  the  canals  sure 
enough,  any  number  of  them,  winding  in  and  out 
among  brilliant  pink  moss  banks  such  as  you  will 
not  find  in  Italy  ;  but  the  water  struck  me  as  being 
somewhat  cleaner  than  that  found  among  the 


A  Trip  to  Venice  279 


labyrinths  of  its  Italian  competitor.  I  think  Uncle 
Sam  leans  a  bit  more  towards  the  sanitary  side  of 
things  than  they  do  away  down  in  the  European 
quarter,  for  I  saw  no  mothers  in  the  Californian 
Venice  sitting  on  their  doorsteps  carefully  searching 
their  little  ones'  heads  with  tooth-combs.  But  there 
were  the  lofty  bridges  spanning  the  canals  ;  nobody 
could  possibly  distinguish  them  from  the  fine  old 
artistic  elevations  that  span  the  liquid  streets  of 
the  Adriatic  beauty  spot,  only  that  time  or  colour- 
wash will  be  needed  before  Uncle  Sam  can  make 
his  Venice  look  as  ancient  as  its  Italian  namesake. 

Still,  there  are  the  gondolas — there  is  no  mis- 
taking them.  They  are  the  same  shape  and  the 
same  size  and  the  same  colour,  and  they  are  rowed 
in  the  same  way  by  equally  picturesque  gondoliers 
— surely  it  must  be  Italy  ! 

The  only  thing  missing  in  "  Venice  "  is  a  Doge's 
Palace.  Moreover,  Uncle  Sam  prefers  keeping  his 
feet  dry,  so  he  has  improved  upon  Italy  by  intro- 
ducing flower  beds  and  green  banks  between  the 
canal  and  his  residence,  so  that  the  bungalows  do 
not  rise  sheer  out  of  the  water. 

But  there  is  St.  Mark's  Plaza — as  good  an  imita- 
tion as  you  could  expect  to  get  in  California — but 
you  miss  the  little  shops  in  the  square  where  you  can 
buy  bags  of  biscuits  with  which  to  feed  the  pigeons 
that  alight  on  your  head  and  shoulders  and  arms  and 


280        First  Impressions  of  America 


hands  and  fly  all  around  you  by  the  score,  and  pluck 
biscuits  out  of  your  mouth  and  make  friends  with 
you  as  if  they  had  known  you  all  their  life.  And 
there  are  no  little  shops  where  they  sell  the  pretty 
coloured  beads  made  of  Venetian  glass  which  every 
lady  commissions  you  to  buy  when  she  hears  you 
are  going  to  Venice  in  Italy. 

But  then,  on  the  other  hand,  Uncle  Sam  has  a 
big  bath — and  Italy  does  not  believe  in  that  sort 
of  thing  ;  she  only  gives  you  a  few  tablespoonfuls 
of  water  in  which  to  wash  yourself,  and  provides 
you  with  a  towel  about  the  size  of  a  table  napkin. 
Uncle  Sam  tells  you  he  can  provide  you  with  "  the 
largest  heated  and  filtered  salt-water  plunge  in  the 
world,"  and  just  close  by  is  "  the  world's  greatest 
dancing  pavilion,"  and  such  revolutionary  ideas  as 
these  would  turn  the  hair  of  any  Italian  Venetian 
grey  in  one  night. 

There  is  no  form  of  amusement  ever  conceived 
since  the  world  began  that  you  will  not  find  in  the 
Venice  that  shimmers  on  the  Pacific  Coast ;  they 
are  far  too  sedate  on  the  Adriatic  to  think  of  that 
sort  of  thing.  The  one  city  is  as  busy  making  money 
as  the  other,  but  they  make  it  in  a  different  way. 
Uncle  Sam  caters  for  his  poor  relations  as  well  as 
the  rich  ;  he  believes  as  much  in  the  nimble  ten 
cent  piece  as  he  does  in  the  almighty  dollar,  for  he 
knows  the  former  is  much  more  numerous  and  more 


A  Trip  to  Venice  281 


easily  secured.  So  all  his  nephews  and  nieces  go 
down  to  Venice  to  profit  by  his  bounty.  They  go 
by  tens  of  thousands,  and  he  provides  them  with 
all  they  need  according  to  the  varied  length  of  their 
pockets  ;  but  those  who  think  they  can  be  similarly 
treated  at  the  other  Venice  will  find  themselves 
woefully  mistaken.  They  want  no  poor  people 
there,  nor  even  the  moderately  rich  ;  everybody 
who  speaks  English  is  supposed  to  be  a  millionaire 
when  he  reaches  the  Adriatic,  and  is  treated  accord- 
ingly, and  if  you  have  not  been  skinned  by  the  time 
you  leave  an  Italian  Venetian  hotel  it  will  not  be 
the  fault  of  the  proprietor  and  his  staff.  If  Uncle 
Sam  does  get  all  he  can  out  of  you,  he  gives  you 
plenty  of  fun  for  your  money,  but  you  will  not  get 
that  in  Italy. 

You  can  travel  a  couple  of  miles  in  a  little  train 
up  and  down  the  canals  and  the  plazas  and  the 
squares  and  over  the  bridges  of  Uncle  Sam's  city, 
for  Venice  is  a  city — just  as  is  the  Venice  of  the 
Italian  King — and  it  is  no  toy  concern,  but  a  big 
city  of  probably  10,000  to  15,000  inhabitants. 

But  when  you  talk  of  a  "  city  "  in  California, 
you  must  remember  that  it  may  be  a  very  different 
sort  of  thing  from  a  city  elsewhere.  California  is 
quite  a  law  unto  itself.  So  is  every  American 
State  for  the  matter  of  that.  "  State  Rights  " 
are  immensely  real  in  America.  America  is  a 


282        First  Impressions  of  America 


particularly  accommodating  country.  As  to  "  cities, ' ' 
however,  I  think  California  stands  by  itself,  for  it 
is  composed  of  nothing  else.  It  possesses  neither 
towns,  nor  villages,  nor  hamlets  ;  its  dignity  declines 
to  recognise  anything  short  of  a  "  city/' 

It  is  said  that  if  two  Englishmen  were  cast  upon 
a  desert  island,  the  first  thing  they  would  do  would 
be  to  call  a  meeting  and  elect  a  chairman  ;  but 
California  would  call  a  meeting  and  elect  a  mayor. 
It  matters  not  how  small  the  community,  the 
Californian  believes  in  absolute  equality  and  in 
beginning  as  he  intends  to  go  on.  So  when  a  dozen 
or  twenty  men  and  women  (perhaps  in  America 
one  ought  to  put  the  women  first)  who  have  taken 
a  piece  of  waste  land  and  have  replaced  their  canvas 
tents  with  houses  built  of  cobble  stones  and  cement, 
decide  that  they  will  claim  a  certain  area  of  so 
many  miles  and  turn  it  into  a  city,  they  come 
together,  and  confer  upon  one  another  the  dignities 
of  Mayor,  Aldermen  and  Councillors,  appoint  the 
necessary  officials,  and  then  invite  the  world  to 
come  and  settle  down,  and  profit  by  their  enlightened 
policy. 

So  Venice  is  a  city  with  all  a  city's  honours  and 
responsibilities. 

I  was  greatly  struck,  as  I  walked  those  parts  of 
Venice  which  are  dry  land,  at  the  number  of  hatless 
ladies  in  loose  cloaks  ;  and  steering  in  the  general 


A  Trip  to  Venice 


283 


direction,  and  leaving  all  the  multitudinous  places 
of  amusement  behind  me,  I  found  they  wandered 
toward  the  beach,  where  cloaks  were  at  once  dis- 
carded and  thrown  into  tents.  In  all  directions — 
walking,  standing,  lying,  paddling,  playing,  climb- 
ing the  rocks,  exploring  the  canyons — were  these 
ladies,  and  I  then  for  the  first  time  understood 

why  it  was  suggested  to 
me  that  Venice  should  be 
caUed  "  Venus  "  !  Tis  true 
they  each  had  on  a  skin- 
tight coloured  jersey,  which 
reached  from  just  above  the 
breasts  to  the  hip  joint, 
but  with  that  exception 
_  they  would  have  made  very 
good  models  of  Venus — 
as  far  as  nudity  was  concerned.  Mr.  Clarke,  who 
was  commissioned  by  the  "  Daily  Mail  "  to  write 
articles  on  his  visits  to  various  bathing  places  on 
the  English  coast,  was  very  much  shocked  at  ladies 
who  wore  bathing  drawers  which  reached  half-way 
down  their  thighs,  but  what  would  he  say  and 
where  would  he  put  himself  were  he  to  go  to 
Venice  !  There  was  no  thigh  covering  beyond  the 
pin-bones. 

Most  people  would  say  this  was  very  indecent, 
some  may  remark — "  immoral."     I   do  not  know 


284        First  Impressions  of  America 


that  I  should  call  it  either.  I  think  the  best  term, 
from  the  English  standpoint,  would  be  "  indelicate," 
but  it  was  such  a  commonplace — men  being  garbed 
in  precisely  the  same  way — that,  apparently,  no 
one  thought  anything  about  it  at  all.  The  upper- 
most sentiment  in  my  own  mind  was  that  of  regret, 
for  I  did  not  consider  the  sight  of  these  hundreds 
of  women  in  scanty  garb  by  any  means  attractive. 
I  have  sufficient  admiration  for  women  to  wish  that 
they  should  not  spoil  themselves.  This  sort  of 
thing  did  not  add  to  the  beauties  of  Venice,  for 
the  anatomical  structure  of  the  female  figure  does 
not  lend  itself  to  this  kind  of  display  ;  the  width  of 
the  female  pelvis  is  fatal  to  such  exhibitions.  The 
Adriatic  Venice  provides  no  opportunity  for  such 
extravagances,  for  they  have  no  such  immense 
stretches  of  beach,  but  there  is  plenty  of  statuary 
there,  and  no  master  would  have  cared  to  reproduce 
any  of  these  American  ladies  in  their  upright 
attitudes,  however  well-proportioned  might  be  their 
figures,  or  however  fine  might  be  their  muscular 
development.  I  have  spent  many  hours  in  the 
Uffizi  Gallery  in  Florence,  and  many  more  hours 
gazing  at  the  sculptures  beneath  the  Loggia  in  the 
great  Piazza,  where  Michael  Angelo  sat  hour  after 
hour  in  his  declining  years  gazing  upon  the 
creations  of  his  genius,  and  I  was  struck  by  the 
fact  that  every  female  figure  was  carefully  draped 


A  Trip  to  Venice  285 


or  elegantly  posed  so  that  the  sharp  pelvic  corners 
might  be  avoided. 

But,  turning  from  these  strange  exhibitions,  I 
was  attracted  by  my  friend's  little  girl  who  came 
running  up  to  me  as  we  were  picnicing  on  the  beach 
and  gave  me  some  dull  looking  stones  she  had  found 
among  the  pebbles.  Her  father  said,  "  These  are 
our  Calif ornian  jewels,  they  only  require  polishing  ; 
we  have  moonstones,  jaspers,  turquoises  and  all 
sorts  of  other  beautiful  stones  on  this  beach."  And 
when  I  was  leaving  California  and  saying  farewell  to 
my  friends,  he  handed  me  a  little  box  and  said 
"  Put  that  in  your  pocket,  it  is  a  memento  of  a 
pleasant  day's  outing."  When  I  opened  it  I  found 
therein  a  note  as  follows  :  "  The  enclosed  stones  I 
found  on  the  beach  and  had  polished.  The  light- 
coloured  ones  are  moonstones,  the  red  ones  are 
sardonyx  and  the  greenish-coloured  one  is  a  jasper. 
Please  accept  them  as  a  memento  of  the  beach. 
Yours,  Geo.  Starr  White." 

I  was  amazed  at  their  beauty. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  know  what  Uncle  Sam 
does  not  possess  !  Nature  has  been  very  rich  in 
her  bounties  towards  him.  He  has  accepted  from 
Nature  what  treasures  she  can  yield,  has  added  his 
genius  to  her  wealth,  and  so  turned  a  desert  into  a 
paradise. 


CHAPTER   XVIII 
"THE   HARBOUR   OF   THE   SUN." 

"HT  was  in  the  harbour  of  San  Diego 
/^l&\       — "  tne  harbour  of  the   Sun  " 
^^Lil  — that    the    first    white    man 

anchored  his  ship  on  the  Cali- 
fornian  Coast  379  years  ago 
(1542).  His  name  was  Cabrillo, 
and  he  was  the  first  of  the 
famous  Spanish  navigators  who 
had  ventured  thus  far  along 
the  shores  of  this  hitherto  unknown  land.  San 
Diego  has,  therefore,  a  particular  interest  for  the 
American,  especially  for  the  American  of  the  "  Land 
of  Gold." 

But  more  interesting  still  is  the  fact  that  here 
the  white  man  just  a  century  and  a  half  ago  (1769) 
built  his  first  settlement  on  the  shores  of  the  Western 
Sea.  Here  it  was  that  the  Franciscan  friars  erected 
their  earliest  mission  and  gathered  around  them 
the  uncivilised  tribes  of  native  Indians  who  at  that 
time  held  free  and  undisputed  sway  throughout  the 
whole  Western  territory  of  America. 

What  changes  have  taken  place  in  that  century 
and  a  half  !  San  Diego  would  have  been  sufficient  in 
itself  to  establish  the  reputation  of  the  white  man 
for  progress  and  civilisation  ;  but  if  we  track  his 

287 


288        First  Impressions  of  America 


pathway  along  the  line  of  the  old  Spanish  missions, 
from  the  very  first  one  founded  in  1769  by  the 
"  Harbour  of  the  Sun  "  at  San  Diego  to  the  last 
one  erected  by  the  "  Golden  Gate  "  at  San  Francisco 
in  1776,  and  note  those  magnificent  thriving  cities 
with  their  teeming  populations,  stretching  for  a 
thousand  miles  along  the  coast,  spreading  farther 
and  farther  inland  and  ever  forming  fresh  States 
until  West  meets  East  and  East  meets  West,  it  is 
then  that  we  get  some  idea  of  what  has  been  accom- 
plished in  the  course  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years. 

When  Cabrillo  dropped  his  anchor  in  San  Diego 
Bay  nearly  four  centuries  ago,  he  declared  he  had 
"  found  a  good  harbour  " — how  good  he  had  then 
no  idea,  nor  did  he  know  anything  of  the  country 
beyond.  If  he  scaled  the  nearest  range  of  moun- 
tains, as  he  probably  did,  and  looked  away  over  the 
great  plains,  he  must  have  been  struck  by  the  fact 
that  it  was  a  vast  treeless  region  as  seen  from  the 
San  Diego  coast,  where  rock  and  sand  and  sage- 
brush held  high  court.  But  for  the  ingenuity  of 
man,  who  has  watered  and  tilled  the  soil,  that  vast 
area,  once  the  bed  of  the  ocean,  would  still  be  a 
desert.  It  is  irrigation  alone  which  has  changed 
the  whole  face  of  the  district. 

I  went  to  San  Diego  by  train  in  the  early  morn- 
ing ;  it  was  a  four  hours'  run  from  Los  Angeles 
to  the  Coast ;  and  directly  after  we  emerged  from 


The  Harbour  of  the  Sun  289 


the  station  we  passed  through  avenues  of  green 
trees  laden  with  their  golden  fruit,  which  extended 
for  miles  ;  following  upon  the  orange  groves  were 
walnut  trees  and  extensive  fields  of  beet  and  acres 
upon  acres  of  bright  green  alfalfa.  Pretty  bunga- 
lows embowered  in  roses  peeped  out  here  and  there 
from  between  elegant  palm  trees,  and  all  around 
were  the  greyish  green  orchards  of  olives,  leading 
on  to  miles  of  wheat  fields  bordered  with  the 
tall  feathery  golden  mustard  plant.  Irrigation  has 
worked  this  miracle  and  "  turned  a  desert  into  a 
paradise,"  for  the  rainfall  throughout  the  year  is 
slight,  and  from  May  to  October  there  is  no  rain  at 
all. 

In  the  distance,  shadowed  against  the  blue  of  a 
Californian  sky,  rose  the  giant  purple  mountain 
ranges  whence  the  water  flows  which  man  has 
harnessed  to  his  service,  and  nearer  were  multitudes 
of  hills  whose  sides  literally  glittered  in  the  light 
of  the  morning  sun  with  their  patches  of  golden 
mustard.  And  here  numbers  of  graceful  pepper 
trees  garnished  the  meadows,  forming  quite  a  little 
forest  in  yonder  valley  ;  the  first  one  was  planted 
by  a  Franciscan  monk  with  his  own  hands  in  this 
spot  just  120  years  ago,  and  they  now  ornament 
the  drives  and  parks  and  border  the  city  streets  from 
one  end  of  the  State  of  California  to  the  other. 

Toiling  up  among  the  mountains,  the  train  at 


290        First  Impressions  of  America 


last  reaches  the  summit,  and  beneath  us  we  get 
a  sight  of  San  Diego,  where  the  brown-robed 
Franciscan  monks  in  their  sandalled  feet  planted 
the  first  palm  tree  brought  from  sunny  Spain, 
where  the  vine  and  olive  first  found  a  home  in 
Calif ornian  soil,  where  the  first  field  in  the  whole 
of  this  charmed  land  underwent  cultivation,  where 
the  first  imported  orange  tree  bloomed,  and  where 
native  Indians  were  taught  for  the  first  time  the 
lessons  of  culture  and  civilisation  to  the  music  of 
the  mission  bells  that  echoed  across  the  valley  from 
those  arched  openings  in  yonder  now  crumbling 
walls.  Around  those  ruins  linger  the  dreams  of  the 
Old  World  ;  beneath  us  and  around  us  lie  the 
realities  of  the  New. 

San  Diego  to-day  is  "no  mean  city/'  It  has 
a  population  of  over  80,000  and  extends  for  a 
distance  of  25  miles  northward  along  the  coast. 
It  possesses  nearly  a  hundred  miles  of  immensely 
wide  streets  and  pavements,  adorned  by  magnificent 
shops  and  stately  residences  ;  and  yet  fifty  years 
ago  San  Diego,  as  such,  was  non-existent ! 

The  vandalism  which  followed  the  secularisation 
(as  it  was  called)  of  the  Mission  Stations  had  long 
left  the  little  Spanish  community  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  harbour  scattered  and  helpless.  In 
1867,  however,  Alonzo  Horton,  who  had  saved  a 
few  hundred  dollars  out  of  his  profits  in  a  San 


The  Harbour  of  the  Sun  291 


Francisco  furniture  shop,  came  to  San  Diego,  and 
saw  the  possibilities  of  founding  a  city.  He  invested 
all  the  money  he  had  in  buying  land  at  one  shilling 
an  acre.  Practically  the  whole  of  the  land  upon 
which  San  Diego  was  subsequently  built  became 
his  property.  He  divided  his  acres  into  lots, 
advertised  them,  and  sold  them  at  £20  apiece. 
Those  £20  lots  are  now  worth  £100,000.  He  is 
well  called  the  Father  of  San  Diego  ! 

To  see  its  fine  railway  stations,  its  electric  tram- 
cars  plying  the  streets  in  all  directions,  its  library  of 
70,000  volumes,  its  magnificent  public  schools,  its 
numberless  churches,  its  great  hotels  (some  of  which 
cost  half  a  million  sterling)  replete  with  every  possible 
up-to-date  requirement,  its  fine  banks  and  great 
business  houses,  its  big  printing  establishments 
which  run  five  daily  newspapers,  its  noble  public 
buildings,  its  multitudes  of  uncrowded  homes,  where 
indiarubber  trees,  palms,  and  magnolias  stand  by 
every  door,  where  heliotrope  and  fuchsias  climb 
over  the  windows  and  brilliant  geraniums  flourish 
everywhere,  is  to  leave  one  dumbfounded  at  the 
fact  that  fifty  years  ago  there  was  not  a  solitary 
house  or  street  in  all  that  great  area  ! 

Right  in  the  very  heart  of  the  city  is  Balboa 
Park,  covering  1,460  acres.  It  is  a  lovely  spot, 
with  rugged  rocks,  deep  gorges,  and  picturesque 
valleys,  of  which  every  advantage  has  been  taken 


292        First  Impressions  of  America 


to  develop  schemes  of  landscape  gardening. 
Thousands  upon  thousands  of  rare  trees  have  been 
planted  in  all  directions,  and  the  architecture  of 
the  buildings  scattered  about  is  chiefly  an  imitation 
of  the  delightful  old  Spanish  Mission  Stations.  By 
damming  a  canyon,  a  multi-branched  lagoon  has 
been  formed,  ornamented  by  flowers  and  shrubs  of 
every  description.  There  are  several  other  parks, 
gay  with  flowers,  presenting  shady  walks,  comfort- 
able seats  and  endless  sources  of  pleasure. 

For  many  miles  all  around  the  Bay  of  San  Diego 
the  City  Fathers  have  reclaimed  immense  tracts  of 
land  from  the  shallow,  swampy  borders  of  the 
Harbour.  They  have  done  the  same  in  Chicago  by 
the  banks  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  turned  the  sur- 
roundings of  the  City — practically  swamps — into 
beautiful  ornamental  parks,  and  they  are  still 
working  at  it.  The  "  System  of  Parks  "  is  a  live 
scheme  in  every  American  city  :  one  of  the  first 
things  the  authorities  think  about.  America  not 
only  knows  how  to  make  her  dollars,  but  she  also 
knows  how  to  spend  them  wisely. 

Marvellous  as  is  the  transformation  scene  which 
has  taken  place  on  one  side  of  the  harbour  of  San 
Diego,  I  shall  not  easily  forget  my  surprise  when, 
at  the  invitation  of  Madame  Tingley,  the  leader  of 
the  Theosophical  movement,  I  one  day  paid  a  visit 
to  Lomaland,  and  the  famous  International  Head- 


The  Harbour  of  the  Sun  293 


quarters  of  the  "  Universal  Brotherhood,"  on  the 
other  side  of  the  bay.  It  is  as  near  an  approach  to 
wonderland  as  anything  can  be  ;  and  is  situated  at 
Point  Loma,  which  stretches  out  a  long  way  into 
the  sea  and  thus  forms  the  northern  boundary  of 
the  crescent-shaped  harbour. 

Not  more  than  twenty  years  ago  the  whole  of 
Lomaland  (which  lies  eight  miles  distant  from,  but 
is  within  the  boundary  of,  the  city  of  San  Diego) 
was  a  bare  wilderness  given  up  to  sage-brush  and 
chapparal.  To-day  it  is  a  veritable  paradise  where 
domes  and  cupolas  that  cover  temples  of  Oriental 
magnificence  lift  their  heads  from  the  midst  of 
luxurious  vegetation,  and  look  out  upon  the  bound- 
less waters  of  the  blue  Pacific  that  bathe  its  feet 
for  two  miles  along  the  coast. 

Passing  through  a  massive  and  elegant  white 
gateway  of,  apparently,  Egyptian  design,  we 
ascended  through  avenues  of  palms  (presenting 
vistas  here  and  there  of  sub-tropical  vegetation 
and  beds  of  rare  exotics)  and  approached  the  front 
of  a  temple  of  curious  shape  shrouded  in  luxurious 
verdure  which  made  a  striking  contrast  with  the 
pure  white  of  the  building.  The  door  of  the  Temple 
opened,  and  I  found  myself  in  a  beautifully  decorated 
circular  hall  surrounded  by  white  pillars  and 
covered  by  a  large  dome  of  green  glass.  In  front 
of  me,  opposite  the  entrance,  some  fifty  children 


294        First  Impressions  of  America 


were  seated,  and  to  the  right  and  left  a  number  of 
ladies  and  gentlemen  ;  and  I  discovered  that  an 
entertainment  by  the  children  of  the  Raj  a- Yoga 
College,  founded  by  Madame  Tingley,  had  been 


arranged  for  my  welcome.  The  display  of  musical, 
elocutionary  and  dramatic  talent  by  children  of 
such  tender  years  was  remarkable. 

The  grounds  of  the  Theosophical  Headquarters 
are  very  extensive,  and  the  residents  and  students 
live  in  beautiful  bungalows  of  simple  but  exquisite 
designs  which  are  scattered  in  large  numbers  amid 
the  rich  sub-tropical  foliage  that  flourishes  on  every 
hand.  The  children  were  part  of  the  school  of  300 
pupils,  ranging  from  those  of  tender  years  up  to 
others  attending  the  College  and  University  courses, 
all  trained  by  Madame  Tingley  according  to  a 


The  Harbour  of  the  Sun  295 


special  system  of  her  own  devising  ;  her  aim  is  to 
draw  out  from  them  the  best  that  is  in  them  ; 
instead  of  letting  them  run  in  formal  and  pre- 
arranged ruts  which  have  been  furrowed  by  others, 
she  seeks  to  develop  what  is  original  and  to  cultivate 
the  latent  powers  of  each  individual.  Music  con- 
stitutes a  prominent  part  of  this  teaching,  not 
necessarily  to  cultivate  musicians,  but  rather  to 
develop  the  thoughtful,  critical,  and  finer  faculties 
which,  in  Madame  Tingley's  view,  go  to  build  up 
character.  In  this  she  is  anatomically  and  physio- 
logically correct.  A  high  moral  tone  is  associated 
with  all  that  is  taught.  No  fewer  than  twenty-four 
nationalities  are  represented  among  these  students. 

When  the  interesting  and  remarkable  entertain- 
ment to  which  I  have  referred  was  over,  Mr. 
Fussell,  the  Secretary  of  the  Society,  took  me  to 
the  Greek  Theatre  situated  at  the  head  of  a  canyon 
— a  faithful  imitation  of  the  famous  erection  at 
Syracuse.  From  here  I  went  to  the  workshops, 
passing  by  canyons,  natural  rockeries,  wild  flower 
reservations,  and  endless  winding  pathways  and 
rustic  retreats. 

In  the  printing  department  where  all  the  most 
up-to-date  machinery  is  installed  (for  from  this 
centre  is  turned  out  the  leading  literature  of  the 
cult  for  the  world's  supply)  the  most  beautiful 
engraving  and  colour  printing  is  done  as  well  as 
elegant  book-binding. 


296        First  Impressions  of  America 


All  the  clothes  for  students  and  residents,  both 
male  and  female,  are  made  in  other  workshops. 
There  are  forestry,  agricultural,  carpentering,  and 
arts  and  crafts  departments.  There  is  a  meteoro- 
logical station,  fitted  with  delicate  seismographic 
recording  apparatus,  and  from  it  weather  reports 
are  sent  to  the  Bureau  at  Washington  daily. 

Not  a  soul  receives  payment,  all  are  volunteer 
workers  ;  they  live  an  ideal  life,  each  working  for 
all  and  all  for  each.  They  dine  in  a  common  hall, 
and  some  are  trained  in  all  the  various  details  of 
domestic  life. 

On  this  occasion  I  was  asked  to  dine  in  one  of  the 
bungalows  with  a  few  refined  and  cultured  leaders 
of  the  movement,  and  I  had  a  very  delightful  time. 

Later,  we  were  summoned  by  a  bugle  call  to  the 
Temple  of  Music — another  beautiful  erection  sur- 
mounted by  a  great  purple  glass  dome.  There  are 
several  of  these  fairy-like  edifices,  all  of  which  were 
designed  by  Madame  Tingley,  and  decorated  by 
the  students — all  call  themselves  "  students,"  no 
matter  of  what  age.  Here  a  concert  had  been 
arranged,  and  fifty  or  more  musicians  of  different 
nationalities  stood  by  their  instruments,  which  were 
of  every  conceivable  kind.  The  large  Temple  was 
filled  with  an  audience  of  200  to  300  people. 

When  I  entered  the  vestibule  a  gentleman  came 
forward,  and  holding  out  his  hand  said,  "  Well,  you 


The  Harbour  of  the  Sun  297 


haven't  changed  one  bit."  To  my  surprise  I 
found  him  to  be  the  brother  of  a  fellow  medical 
student  whom  I  had  known  over  30  years  ago  ! 
He  was  now  a  "  student  "  at  the  International 
Theosophical  Headquarters.  One  could  not  help 
remarking  how  small  the  world  is,  after  all  ! 

The  concert  was  opened  with  a  few  kind  words 
of  welcome  to  me,  the  eloquent  speaker  adding  some 
interesting  details  connected  with  the  work  carried 
on  by  Madame  Tingley.  The  music  itself  was  a 
marvellous  exhibition  of  talent.  The  musicians, 
many  of  whom  I  recognised  again,  having  seen  them 
in  the  workshops,  had  been  trained  to  a  high  point  of 
excellence  ;  and  in  the  final  theme  the  wild,  im- 
passioned notes  of  the  instruments  were  made 
practically  to  speak.  I  never  remember  anything 
which,  by  its  overpowering  passion,  so  impressed 
me.  When  the  music  was  over,  I  was  asked  to 
address  the  company.  I  gladly  complied  with  this 
request,  and,  after  many  a  hearty  farewell,  motored 
back  to  the  City. 

The  next  evening  I  dined  with  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Woodward  at  their  beautiful  home  on  Point  Loma. 
"  Come  with  me,"  said  my  genial  host,  "  if  you 
would  like  to  see  San  Diego  Harbour  and  San 
Diego  City  to  advantage,  come  down  to  the  terrace 
at  the  back  of  my  house  and  you  will  see  a  sight 
which  you  will  never  forget."  And,  indeed,  it  was 


298        First  Impressions  of  America 


a  wonderful  sight.  The  bay,  which  has  a  total  area 
of  twenty-two  square  miles,  lay  in  front.  Point 
Loma,  on  which  we  stood,  stretched  its  long  arm 
across  the  north  and  north-west.  From  the 
southern  shore  came  a  silver  strand  which  pro- 
tected the  bay  on  the  west.  Deep-draught  vessels 
were  lying  in  the  harbour,  smaller  vessels  were 
gliding  swiftly  by,  away  to  the  right  were  the 
distant  mountains,  and  over  the  other  side  of  the 
harbour  rose  that  City  of  miraculous  growth  reared 
on  the  site  of  the  "  Birthplace  of  California."  It 
looked  much  like  Malta  when  viewed  from  the 
Mediterranean,  with  its  white  houses  rising  on  the 
sides  of  the  rock-hewn  hills,  and  the  sun  blazing 
down  on  the  fairy-like  scene,  lighting  up  the 
harbour  and  its  surroundings  with  golden  splendour. 
Later  in  the  evening,  as  I  motored  towards  the 
city  where  I  was  to  lecture  that  night,  I  turned  to 
the  West  and  watched  the  great  ball  of  fire  drop 
into  the  waters  of  the  Pacific.  It  was  much  like  a 
Mediterranean  sunset  in  the  varied  colours  it  threw 
up  from  the  skyline.  I  noticed  it  shooting  out  its 
yellow  and  purple  and  orange  tints  in  an  all- 
embracing  glow  over  the  land-locked  bay,  and 
reflecting  its  shadows  in  a  dim  mysterious  light 
upon  the  buildings  that  rose  from  the  pebbled  beach, 
then  I  understood  to  some  extent  why  that  silent 
sheet  of  transparent  blue  has  been  called  "  The 
Harbour  of  the  Sun/' 


CHAPTER    XIX 
"THE  GOLDEN  GATE." 


|F  the  reader  will  look  at  a  map 
of  the  United  States  and  run 
his  eye  along  that  portion  of 
the  Coast  which  borders  the 
State  of  California,  he  will  see 
nothing  at  first  sight  to  lead 
him  to  suppose  other  than 
that  it  forms  one  continuous 
line  from  its  southern  to  its  northern  extremity. 

And  yet  about  mid-way  along  that  coast  there  is 
a  small  opening,  scarcely  one  mile  wide,  situated 
between  long  ranges  of  towering  rocks.  That  open- 
ing permits  ingress  to  and  egress  from  the  largest 
and  most  remarkable  inland  sea  in  the  whole  world. 
It  is  called  the  Bay  of  San  Francisco,  and  is  a 
land-locked  harbour  of  such  magnitude  that  the 
combined  fleets  of  the  civilised  world  could  be 
anchored  in  it  with  ease,  and  practically  at  any  time 
the  flag  of  every  nation  may  be  seen  there. 

Stand  where  you  will  upon  the  widely-separated 
shores  of  that  inland  sea  at  sunset  and  turn  your 
gaze  toward  that  small  opening  (for  it  appears  to 
be  very,  very  small  in  the  distance),  and  your 
attention  will  be  at  once  arrested  by  a  truly 

299 


300        First  Impressions  of  America 


marvellous  sight.  All  around  the  north,  south  and 
east  of  the  great  harbour  rise  hill  upon  hill  stretch- 
ing one  behind  the  other  like  "  the  hills  around 
Jerusalem,"  and  out  toward  the  west  the  immense 
gaunt  black  mountains  that  guard  the  coast  lift 
themselves  in  solemn  grandeur.  There  is  but  one 


rift  in  the  rapidly-gathering  darkness  of  night. 
Immediately  behind  that  small  gap  in  the  western 
rocks  the  sun  dips  into  the  boundless  Pacific,  and 
while  its  colourings  of  shaded  crimson  illuminate 
the  sky  and  spread  themselves  as  a  canopy  above 
the  dark  rocks  which  stand  out  like  battlements 
against  it,  the  full  blaze  of  the  setting  sun  itself  in 
all  its  royal  splendour  bursts  through  the  opening 
between  the  towering  crags  and  presents  to  the 
wondering  gaze  of  the  onlooker  the  dazzling 
spectacle  of  "  The  Golden  Gate." 


The  Golden  Gate  301 


This  "  Gate  "  is  a  strait  bounded  by  the  moun- 
tains on  either  side  for  a  distance  of  five  miles 
before  opening  out  into  the  harbour  ;  it  has  an 
average  width  of  two  miles,  and  at  low  water  the 
depth  reaches  from  55  to  67  feet. 

This  remarkable  entrance  may  be  termed  the 
front  door  to  California,  the  back  door  consisting  of 
the  Southern  Pacific  Railway,  the  route  and  history 
of  which  I  have  already  described.  The  concealed 
harbour  has  an  area  of  four  hundred  and  twenty 
square  miles,  and  has  a  shore  line  of  100  miles.  It 
lies  upon  the  trade  route  of  the  world.  Toward 
"  The  Golden  Gate  "  the  produce  of  the  Calif ornian 
Valley  pours  its  wealth  upon  the  one  hand,  and  the 
ships  of  all  nations  with  their  merchandise  gravitate 
toward  it  upon  the  other.  Practically  every  ship 
coming  from  Europe  and  the  Atlantic  via  Panama, 
and  bound  for  the  Orient  stops  at  San  Francisco  for 
fresh  water  and  supplies. 

And  yet  centuries  passed  ere  that  strange  cleft 
in  the  rocks  was  known  to  civilised  man.  Sir 
Francis  Drake  raided  all  up  and  down  the  Pacific 
Coast  without  discovering  its  whereabouts.  Even 
Captain  Cook  had  failed  to  find  that  entrance  to 
the  Land  of  Gold,  although  the  native  Indians 
brought  their  seal  skins  to  his  ships  and  went  back- 
ward and  forward  in  their  canoes  through  the 
mysterious  "  Gate."  Spanish  adventurers  came 


302        First  Impressions  of  America 


and  went  without  San  Francisco  yielding  up  to 
them  her  secret.  Once  again  it  was  left  to  the 
brown-robed,  sandal-footed  Franciscan  Friar  to 
discover  what  the  boldest  and  bravest  spirits  of 
the  past  had  failed  to  find. 

It  was  in  1772  that  a  party  headed  by  a  padre 
from  San  Diego  crossed  the  Californian  foot-hills 
in  the  hope  of  finding  Monterey  Bay,  which  had 
been  described  by  a  Spanish  explorer  160  years 
before.  Having  failed  in  their  search,  they  pro- 
ceeded northward,  and  ascending  the  mountains 
overlooking  the  sea  discovered  for  the  first  time 
the  great  harbour  and  its  exit  through  "  The  Golden 
Gate." 

Two  years  later  another  expedition  headed  by  a 
Franciscan  monk  climbed  the  scarred  rocks  which 
overhang  the  "  Gate,"  and  in  solemn  appeal  asked 
the  blessing  of  Almighty  God  upon  their  enterprise, 
and  planted  a  cross  upon  the  summit  of  the  crags. 
Twelve  months  later,  the  San  Carlos  sailed  through 
"  The  Golden  Gate,"  and  the  ship  of  the  white  man 
entered  for  the  first  time  that  wonderful  bay,  the 
knowledge  of  which  had  been  locked  for  centuries 
in  the  red  man's  breast.  And  as  they  gazed  upon 
the  towering  hills  looking  calmly  down  upon  that 
peaceful  sea,  they  decided  to  call  it  after  the  name 
of  their  patron  saint  St.  Francis  d'Assissi,  and  it 
has  been  known  to  the  world  as  San  Francisco  ever 
since. 


The  Golden  Gate  303 


It  was  not  until  more  than  seventy  years  after 
this  event  that  America  came  upon  the  scene.  The 
Old  Mission  founded  in  1776  went  on  its  quiet  way 
with  its  devoted  Friars  and  their  Red  Indian 
followers,  and  British  ships  with  business  men  on 
board  did  a  big  trade  in  seal  skins,  buying  them 
from  the  natives  at  6d.  apiece  and  selling  them  in 
Canton  for  £20. 

The  Congress  at  Washington  was  constantly 
petitioned  to  establish  governments  on  the  coast, 
but  the  appeals  met  with  a  blank  refusal.  There 
were  the  "  Expansionists  "  and  the  "  Anti-expan- 
sionists/' One  American  Senator  cried,  "  Nature 
has  fixed  the  limits  of  our  nation,"  and  referring 
to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  he  eloquently  described 
them  as  "a  western  boundary  of  inaccessible 
mountains,  whose  base  Nature  has  skirted  with 
irreclaimable  deserts  of  sand  "  ! 

The  troubles  between  England  and  America  in 
the  East,  to  which  I  have  referred,  became  accen- 
tuated in  the  West  when  England  claimed  the 
Columbia  River  as  a  boundary  in  order  to  secure 
her  rights  in  connection  with  her  fur  trade.  Most 
of  those  difficulties  were  settled  when  peace  was 
declared  between  England  and  America  in  1782. 
The  Columbia  River  became  Anglo-American,  and 
then  it  was  that  America  began  to  look  about  her 
and  to  decide  upon  expansion.  In  1803  she 


304        First  Impressions  of  America 


purchased  all  Louisiania  from  France.  In  1819  she 
acquired  Oregon  and  Washington  State,  and  this 
brought  her  down  to  the  Pacific  Coast.  It  was 
practically  all  barren  desert,  but  America  more 
than  doubled  her  original  area.  At  the  same  time 
she  purchased  Florida  from  Spain  ;  this  brought 
her  down  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  In  1845  Texas 
joined  the  United  States.  In  1848  came  the 
Mexican  cession,  which  embraced  the  whole  of 
California,  Arizona,  New  Mexico  and  Nevada. 
This  brought  the  United  States  again  to  the  Pacific 
further  down  toward  the  south,  with  a  total  coast 
line  of  1,500  miles  ;  1853  saw  the  Gadsden  purchase 
of  a  small  disputed  strip  on  the  Southern  boundary, 
and  thus  she  completed  her  territory  north  and 
south  in  almost  straight  lines  right  across  the  map. 
Since  then  she  has  purchased  Alaska  from  Russia. 
That  was  in  1867.  As  the  result  of  the  war  with 
Spain  she  occupied  Cuba,  Porto  Rico,  and  the 
Philippines,  previous  to  which  she  had  secured 
Hawaii  and  Samoa.  The  American  diplomat  during 
the  last  century  has  shown  that  he  possesses  the 
same  bold,  enterprising,  adventurous  spirit  which 
guided  the  hand  and  brain  of  his  ancestors,  and 
which  has  led  to  three-fourths  of  the  habitable 
globe  being  painted  in  flaming  red. 

The   United   States  has  become  a  great   world 
power,  and  her  position  in  the  Pacific  brings  her 


The  Golden  Gate  305 


cheek-by-jowl  with  Russia,  China,  Japan,  Austra- 
lasia, and  the  Dutch  East  Indies.  In  all  the  great 
Pacific  and  Asiatic  questions  of  the  future,  the 
United  States  must  become  a  tremendous  factor, 
and  her  voice  will  have  to  be  listened  to.  English 
statesmanship,  it  seems  to  me,  should  be  directed 
to  one  essential  point,  if  peace  is  to  be  secured  and 
political  and  territorial  ambitions  kept  within 
bounds,  namely,  to  the  cultivation  of  closest  friend- 
ship, to  the  fullest  extent  of  its  resources,  with  the 
American  people.  England  may  coquette  with 
France,  and  play  with  Germany,  and  replenish  the 
coffers  of  Italy  ;  but  I  am  certain  of  this,  that  the 
trump  card  for  the  British  Empire  is  a  clear  under- 
standing and  the  very  best  relations  with  the 
American  Republic. 

America  is,  from  her  position  on  her  Western 
Coast,  in  a  specially  favoured  situation  for  doing 
an  enormous  trade  with  all  the  Pacific-Asiatic 
countries  I  have  mentioned,  and  as  she  still  further 
develops  her  immense  virgin  resources  she  will 
have  to  be  reckoned  with.  She  has  not  the  abun- 
dant harbours  which  Great  Britain  possesses  in 
British  Columbia  and  Canada.  Nevertheless  she 
has  San  Francisco,  Puget  Sound,  and  San  Diego. 
I  have  put  these  in  their  order  of  importance.  San 
Francisco  stands  first  and  foremost.  Puget  Sound 
is  in  Washington  ;  and  the  famous  "  Oregon  Pine  " 

u 


306        First  Impressions  of  America 


from  the  inexhaustible  forests  of  that  State  is 
conveyed  from  the  Port  of  Olympia,  which  stands 
at  the  head  of  the  American  portion  of  the  Sound, 
to  every  part  of  the  world  ;  and  as  this  port  is 
300  miles  nearer  Canton  and  other  Chinese  ports 
than  San  Francisco  it  shares  with  the  latter  the 
traffic  carried  on  between  America  and  the  "  Flowery 
Land."  And  then  last,  but  not  least,  there  is 
Seattle,  the  chief  city  from  which  the  great  ships  sail. 

The  critical  American  statesman,  to  whom  I 
have  already  referred,  told  the  Washington  Congress 
some  seventy  years  ago  that  he  "  would  not  give 
a  pinch  of  snuff  for  the  whole  territory/'  that  is,  of 
Oregon  and  Washington,  which  together  embraces 
500  miles  of  coast  line.  I  wonder  what  he  would 
say  now  ! 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  State  of  Washing- 
ton on  the  West  Coast  is  more  than  3,000  miles 
distant  from  the  City  of  Washington,  D.C.  (District 
of  Columbia)  in  the  East.  That  fact  must  cause 
endless  confusion  to  the  Post  Office  authorities,  as 
to  other  people. 

This  inland  sea  of  Puget  Sound  is  shared  by  the 
British,  for  it  extends  from  the  American  territory 
of  Washington  into  that  of  British  Columbia,  which, 
since  America  purchased  the  huge  territory  of 
Alaska  from  Russia,  is  wedged  in  between  Alaska 
and  Washington  State. 


The  Golden  Gate  307 


It  is  around  the  harbours  of  the  world  that 
population  and  commerce  will  ever  gather,  and  it 
is  to  the  harbours  especially  that  the  eye  naturally 
turns  when  the  possibilities  of  trade  and  the  de- 
velopments of  a  country  are  to  be  considered. 
Puget  Sound  in  the  northern  part  of  the  American 
Pacific  Coast  and  San  Diego  in  the  south,  both 
constitute  magnificent  harbours  because  of  their 
size  and  depth  ;  but  the  bay  of  San  Francisco  is 
faciles  princeps,  for  it  lies  centrally  along  the  coast, 
is  of  enormous  dimensions  and  great  depth,  and  is 
in  immediate  connection  with  the  direct  railway 
routes  to  the  Atlantic.  Moreover,  it  is  conveniently 
situated  on  the  line  of  Uncle  Sam's  cleverly  fixed-up 
stepping  stones  in  the  Pacific  Ocean.  First,  there 
is  Hawaii,  which  forms  a  central  base  ;  Samoa 
lies  on  the  way  to  Australia  ;  Guam  and  the 
Philippines  command  China,  Siam,  Borneo,  Java 
and  other  islands  ;  whilst  San  Francisco  itself  is, 
without  any  intervening  land,  in  a  direct  straight 
line  with  Japan.  In  my  own  opinion,  San  Francisco 
is  destined  to  be  in  the  near  future  one  of  the  greatest 
cities  yet  founded.  As  an  American  poet  has  sung  : 

"  She  sits  at  the  gates  of  the  world  where  the 

nations  shall  gather  and  meet, 
And  the  East  and  the  West  at  her  bidding 
shall  lie  in  a  leash  at  her  feet." 


308        First  Impressions  of  America 


Her  rise,  fall,  and  resurrection  read  like  a  romance. 

When  in  1776  the  Franciscan  friars  and  a  handful 
of  soldiers  and  colonists  landed  on  the  shores  of 
the  harbour  of  San  Francisco,  their  first  idea  was 
to  erect  a  Mission,  and  within  a  few  months  the 
adobe  building  was  completed.  The  main  building, 
"  The  Mission  Dolores,"  still  stands  in  remarkable 
preservation,  almost  the  last  vestige  of  San 
Franciscan  antiquity.  Around  it  in  the  old  days 
were  gathered  the  native  Indian  dwellings,  con- 
structed chiefly  of  willow  poles  covered  with  native- 
woven  cloth  or  skins.  The  old  Mission  house  now 
lies  packed  between  modern  dwellings. 

In  the  year  1844 — that,  let  us  remember,  was 
only  77  years  ago — there  were  only  14  houses  in 
San  Francisco  with  60  inhabitants  !  It  began  to 
attract  the  attention  of  some  adventurous  Americans 
and  in  1847  the  population  had  risen  to  500.  Then 
came  the  cry  of  "  Gold  in  California,"  and  the  on- 
rush of  prospectors,  which  I  have  already  described, 
called  "  The  Gold  Fever  of  '49."  Vessels  dashed 
into  the  harbour  with  fevered  haste  from  all  quarters 
of  the  globe,  and  gold-seekers  tramped  over  the 
mountains  from  the  East.  In  February  of  1849, 
the  population  had  quadrupled — namely,  2,000  ; 
by  August  it  had  increased  to  5,000  ;  and  by  the 
following  April  it  had  jumped  up  to  67,000 — 60,000 
of  them  being  gold-seeking  emigrants !  It  now 
has  a  population  of  more  than  half  a  million. 


The  Golden  Gate  309 


Cosmopolitan  as  is  New  York  City,  it  is  not  to 
be  compared  in  this  respect  with  San  Francisco. 
Every  nation  of  the  world  is  gathered  here  among 
the  inhabitants  of  what  is  virtually  a  city  of  only 
70  years'  growth.  Men  of  all  nations  have  been 
swept  together  ;  their  varying  policies  have  been 
pooled  and  strained  for  the  benefit  of  the  com- 
munity as  a  whole,  and  thus  there  has  been  evolved 
from  this  heterogeneous  mixture  a  really  magnificent 
ideal  of  virile  citizenship. 

One  fine  characteristic  of  the  American  mind 
consists  in  its  receptiveness.  The  genuine  American 
is  always  ready  to  learn  :  and,  although  essentially 
original  (as  we  all  know  by  his  inventive  genius) 
he  is,  nevertheless,  always  prepared  to  adapt  to  his 
own  requirements  and  institutions  the  best  he  can 
discover  in  the  methods  and  ideas  of  others.  Senti- 
ment runs  high  in  his  composition,  but  he  is  none 
the  worse  for  that ;  and  with  all  his  hard-headed 
business-like  activities,  there  is  ever  a  tender  side 
to  his  nature  which  softens  what  might  otherwise 
be  considered  harsh. 

I  do  not  know  that  this  could  be  better  illustrated 
than  by  a  very  common-place  incident  which 
occurred  in  San  Francisco  some  years  ago,  and  which 
is  still  narrated  by  its  warm-hearted  inhabitants. 
There  were  two  dogs  in  the  city,  named  Bummer 
and  Lazarus,  (their  names  were  conferred  upon 


310        First  Impressions  of  America 


them  by  the  public,  as  descriptive  of  their  respective 
qualities).  The  former  was  a  big  dog,  a  sort  of 
vagrant  that  everybody  liked  but  which  nobody 
could  coax  into  domestic  life  and  responsibility. 
The  other  was  a  wretched  looking,  mangy  little 
half-starved  cur  that  nobody  troubled  about  or 


cared  for.  One  day  poor  little  Lazarus  was  attacked 
by  other  dogs,  when  Bummer,  declining  to  allow  an 
outcast  like  himself  to  be  illtreated  by  civilised 
ruffians,  went  to  his  rescue  and  the  enemy  beat  a 
hasty  retreat.  A  firm  friendship  was  at  once 
established  between  Bummer  and  Lazarus,  and 
they  were  never  after  seen  apart.  All  San  Francisco 
knew  them.  They  could  always  be  seen  at  definite 
hours  of  the  day  toddling  along  in  certain  directions 
side  by  side.  Bummer  had  been  accustomed  to 
go  the  round  of  restaurants,  where  he  could  always 
rely  upon  a  warm  welcome  and  a  tit-bit,  and  when 


The  Golden  Gate  311 


Lazarus  and  he  swore  eternal  friendship,  Bummer 
took  his  friend  round  with  him  and  introduced  him 
to  his  human  friends,  until  the  little  fellow  grew 
plump  and  healthy,  for  Bummer  was  always  most 
careful  that  all  the  choicest  morsels  should  go  to 
Lazarus. 

On  a  certain  day  one  of  those  stupid  periodical 
scares  about  rabies  was  raised  hi  the  State,  and  the 
Legislature,  by  the  advice  of  its  hide-bound  medical 
officers,  introduced  to  the  Senate  the  usual  senseless 
Bill  for  the  muzzling  of  every  dog.  Legislators 
consider  themselves,  as  a  rule,  compelled  to  abide 
by  so-called  "  expert-advice  "  on  such  occasions, 
no  matter  how  absurd  they  may  feel  that  advice 
to  be,  and  consequently  the  Bill  passed  into  an 
Act.  But  a  special  clause  was  introduced  into  it, 
in  accordance  with  a  popular  wish,  that  against 
Bummer  and  Lazarus  the  law  was  not  to  be  en- 
forced !  Perhaps  in  no  Legislative  Assembly  in  the 
whole  world  outside  America  would  senators  in 
solemn  conclave  deign  to  discuss  the  question  of 
the  exemption  of  two  homeless  dogs  from  the 
rigours  of  an  enactment  passed  with  a  view  to  the 
safeguarding  of  human  life  ! 

At  last  poor  old  faithful  Bummer  died,  and  the 
very  next  day  little  Lazarus  was  found  lying  by  his 
side  with  his  head  pressed  hard  against  the  heart 
that  had  beat  for  him  and  for  him  alone  during  their 


312        First  Impressions  of  America 


years  of  close  companionship.  He  was  dead  too. 
They  stuffed  the  bodies  of  Bummer  and  Lazarus, 
which  had  contained  two  such  faithful  souls,  to 
keep  as  memorials  of  canine  love  and  human 
sympathy. 

The  fall  of  San  Francisco  was  as  dramatic  as 
its  rise.  It  was  in  1906  that  the  great  earthquake 
came  ;  the  tall  skyscrapers  swung  like  hammocks, 
and  all  the  great  buildings  and  small  ones,  the 
churches  and  offices,  the  Chinese  drinking  saloons 
and  gambling  dens,  were  shaken  as  by  the  hand 
of  a  giant,  were  toppled  over,  and  the  streets  were 
crumpled  up  like  matchboard.  I  know  what  the 
results  of  an  earthquake  are  like,  for  I  was  in 
Messina  within  three  weeks  after  that  awful  disaster 
of  1909,  which  in  three  seconds  had  crushed  and 
buried  alive  90,000  persons.  But  San  Francisco's 
trouble  did  not  end  with  the  shock  ;  it  was  followed 
by  a  fire  which  had  all  its  own  way,  for  the  earth- 
quake which  fissured  the  rocks  for  300  miles,  dis- 
located the  water  mains  and  rendered  the  firemen 
powerless.  I  heard  many  lurid  accounts  of  the 
awful  catastrophe  from  those  who  went  through  it. 

What  struck  me  particularly  was  the  calmness 
with  which  the  stories  were  narrated,  and  everybody 
assured  me  that  no  sign  of  despair  was  noticed  on 
any  face  during  the  catastrophe  itself,  even  though 
the  fire  rushed  along  the  streets  like  a  tornado 


The  Golden  Gate  313 


sweeping  everything  before  it.  The  nearest 
approach  to  despair  one  told  me,  came  from  a  big 
cage  which  stood  on  a  pavement,  and  from  which 
rose  a  queer  sound  like  the  broken  sobs  of  a  woman, 
crying  "  Poor  Polly,  Poor  Polly."  My  informant 
found  the  little  creature  huddled  up  in  its  feathers, 
so  he  picked  up  the  cage  as  he  dashed  along  in 
front  of  the  flames  and  hurried  on  with  it,  "  Poor 
Polly's  "  sobs  ringing  in  his  ears  all  the  way  ! 

The  picturesque  Chinese  quarter,  with  its  40,000 
inhabitants,  was  swept  bare  ;  the  wooden  shanties 
only  offered  fuel  for  the  flame.  But  yet  these 
strange  people  were  placid  and  imperturbed  as 
ever.  A  friend  went  up  to  one  to  condole  with 
him  upon  the  homeless  state  of  his  people  ;  the 
Chinaman  calmly  replied :  "  We  build  all  new 
presently." 

The  American  method  of  doing  things  was  never 
seen  to  better  advantage  than  in  this  awful  disaster. 
From  every  quarter  came  help.  The  Los  Angeles 
Relief  Camp  was  there  and  in  full  working  order 
within  twenty-four  hours.  In  one  week  there  had 
been  erected  a  sufficient  number  of  wooden  depots 
to  hold  27,000  tons  of  food.  Every  State  in  the 
Union  poured  in  its  help,  and  the  military  carried 
out  the  work  of  distribution  with  masterly  precision. 

The  earthquake  and  fire  left  San  Francisco,  with 
little  exception,  a  heap  of  ruins.  To-day — in  fifteen 


314        First  Impressions  of  America 


years — the  city  has  been  completely  rebuilt.  There 
is  not  a  vestige  of  the  ruin  to  be  seen  ;  lofty  sky- 
scrapers rear  themselves  in  all  directions,  handsome 
shops  line  the  great  streets.  The  four  public  build- 
ings— City  Hall,  Public  Library,  State  Building  and 
Exposition  Auditorium — cost  two  millions  sterling. 
The  great  lecture  hall  holds  12,000  people  ;  it  cost 
half  a  million  sterling,  and  it  has  an  organ  which 
cost  £13,000.  It  would  have  taken  any  English 
municipal  authority  all  the  fifteen  years  to  decide 
upon  that  purchase  alone  !  The  great  banks  and 
hotels  seem  innumerable  ;  together,  the  latter  are 
computed  to  accommodate  50,000  people. 

I  was  fortunate  in  making  the  acquaintance  of 
Professor  Kimo  Esanon,  a  talented  Hawaiian  Pro- 
fessor of  Music  who  kindly  motored  me  and  three  or 
four  friends  to  all  the  chief  attractions  of  the  City. 
The  Hawaiians  are  great  favourites  with  the  American 
public.  The  Professor  is  about  5ft.  nins.  in  height, 
but  immensely  muscular ;  his  dark  skin  sets  off  a  fine 
row  of  white  teeth,  and  his  pleasant,  boyish  face 
is  always  lighted  up  with  a  good-natured  smile. 
His  lofty  forehead  and  large  head  are  surmounted 
by  an  immense  crown  of  frizzy  jet-black  hair  that 
rises  up  like  a  monster  halo.  His  hat  seemed  to 
be  poised  upon  black  billows  of  hair. 

It  is  very  interesting  to  contrast  the  various 
types  of  hair  in  different  nationalities.  The  Red 


The  Golden  Gate 


315 


Indian,  for  instance,  with  his  long  straight  black  shiny 
hair  ;  then  the  negro  with  his  close  kinkley-woolley 
crop,  and  the  Hawaiian  so  different  from  either. 


When  I  was  in  New  York  I  had  pointed  out  to 
me  a  splendid  house  in  which  an  old  negress  lived  in 
luxurious  ease  surrounded  by  a  retinue  of  black 
servants  ;  she  had  "  made  her  pile  "  by  inventing  a 
preparation  to  take  the  kinkle  out  of  the  negros' 
hair.  Sambo  is  very  sensitive  on  that  point,  it  is 
his  badge  of  slavery,  and  he  prefers  to  have  hair  like 


316        First  Impressions  of  America 


Massa.  So  he  pays  frequent  visits  to  his  black  hair- 
dresser to  get  the  kinkle  taken  out.  The  specialty 
which  does  the  trick  is  a  sticky,  waxy  salve  ;  after 
it  is  rubbed  on,  a  hot  flat-iron  has  to  be  passed  over 
the  scalp,  and  when  finished  Sambo  walks  proudly 
out  with  a  head  as  smooth  and  round  and  shiny 
as  a  black  billiard  ball. 

The  streets  of  San  Francisco,  like  those  of  every 
other  American  city,  are  full  of  life  and  bustle, 
but  their  peculiarity  lies  in  the  fact  that  there  is 
scarcely  a  level  spot  to  be  found.  It  is  uphill  and 
downhill  all  the  time,  and  the  hills  are  of  the 
steepest,  so  that  when  you  get  to  the  top  of  one  you 
look  down  into  people's  chimney  pots  at  the  bottom. 
Down  at  the  bottom  the  sunlight  is  very  uneven 
in  its  distribution.  Hence,  "a  sunny  spot"  always 
forms  a  special  attraction  in  a  house  agent's  ad- 
vertisement. But  from  the  top  of  these  hills  the 
panorama  is  magnificent. 

Golden  Gate  Park  is  a  marvellous  beauty  spot. 
The  waves  of  the  Pacific  rolled  there  a  few  years 
ago  ;  it  covers  a  thousand  acres,  practically  all  of 
which  have  been  reclaimed  from  the  sea.  Numerous 
lakes — every  one  of  them  artificial — spanned  by 
picturesque  stone  bridges,  and  studded  with  islands, 
lie  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  number  of  beautiful  trees 
and  shrubs  brought  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 
Richly  coloured  flowers  which,  I  am  told,  bloom 


The  Golden  Gate 


317 


throughout  the  year — winter  as  well  as  summer — 
adorn  all  the  walks.  One  can  hardly  believe  that 
the  scene  of  this  wonderful  and  extensive  achieve- 
ment of  landscape  gardening  was  nothing  but  a 
swampy  desert  a  few  years  ago  ! 

We  lunched  at  the  Cliff  House,  which  stands  on 
a  rock  at  one  end  of  the  bay  and  commands  a  view 
of  the  inland  sea  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  The 
sun  was  shining  brilliantly  upon  the  immense  sheet 
of  water,  and  within  a  stone's  throw  from  the 
window  at  which  I  sat  rose  a  picturesque  mass  of 
broken  crags  on  which  scores  of  seals  were  disporting 


CLIFF  HOUSE. 

themselves.  It  was  intensely  interesting  and 
amusing  to  watch  these  graceful  creatures.  Some 
were  of  enormous  size,  others  quite  small ;  one 
tremendous  fat  old  barnacled  patriarch  had  quite 
a  dozen  baby  seals  around  him — or  her — floundering 
about,  or  rolling  over  one  another,  and  tumbling 
into  the  water,  and  others  lay  watching  the  fun  ; 
while  each  and  all  at  times  barked  in  glee  like  dogs. 
The  Japanese  Tea  Garden  hard  by  is  a  very 
delightful  spot,  a  bit  of  old  Yeddo  transplanted 


318        First  Impressions  of  America 


to  the  New  World.  In  the  midst  of  dense  greenery 
are  quaint  bridges  spanning  dark  pools,  where  fat 
frogs  sun  themselves  on  the  leaves  of  water  lilies 
and  croak  for  all  they  are  worth.  Dwarf  pines  and 
cedars  jostle  with  cherry  trees  full  of  white  and 
pink  blossoms  ;  and  tiny  Japanese  houses,  wherein 
dwell  Japanese  people  in  Japanese  costumes,  bask 
in  an  atmosphere  of  sweet  smelling  odours. 

I  was  somewhat  disappointed  in  China  Town.  The 
Chinese  quarter  of  San  Francisco  has  been  talked 
about  the  wide  world  over,  with  its  picturesque 
wooden  houses,  its  opium  dens,  its  underground 
chambers  with  their  labyrinth  of  galleries  running  in 
all  directions,  plunged  in  subterranean  darkness  but 
for  flickering  dips.  All  this  is  changed.  The  under 
world  is  closed.  Opium  smoking  is  forbidden  by  law. 
Some  of  the  Chinese  shops  are  truly  magnificent  in 
their  size  and  display,  but  only  the  doorkeepers  and 
other  menials  in  these  leading  establishments  are 
dressed  in  Chinese  costume ;  the  young  ladies  with 
almond  shaped  eyes  and  small  feet,  assume  European 
style  and  fashion  behind  the  counters.  Here  and  there 
in  the  street  you  may  perchance  see  a  pigtail  escaping 
from  beneath  a  black  ornamented  skull  cap  and 
resting  placidly  upon  a  long  black  or  blue  robe,  but 
such  symbols  of  nationality  are  exceptionally  rare  ; 
the  children  appear  to  be,  if  anything,  less  dis- 
tinguishable by  their  dress  than  their  fellow  country 
folk  in  New  York. 


The  Golden  Gate  319 


The  Latin  quarter  is  crowded  with  Italians, 
Spaniards  and  French.  They  congregate  largely 
about  Telegraph  Hill,  which  is  so  steep  that  it  is 
only  mounted  by  steps  as  is  the  case  in  Malta. 
The  dwellings  of  the  poorer  Italians  seem  practically 
to  hang  on  the  heights  as  if  they  were  about  to 
topple  over. 

Across  the  harbour  opposite  San  Francisco  stands 
Oakland.  Farther  on  is  Berkeley,  the  site  of  the 
famous  Calif ornian  University.  Mrs.  Hearst  and  her 
son,  the  famous  newspaper  proprietors,  have  lavished 
enormous  sums  of  money  on  these  stately  buildings. 

Of  all  the  wonders  of  California  the  greatest  is  the 
climate.  Talk  of  it  to  any  American  inside  or  outside 
of  California,  and  the  usual  remark  which  bursts 
from  his  very  soul  is,  "  Ah,  it  is  God's  country  !  " 

But  California  and  the  "  City  of  the  Golden 
Gate  "  are  only  parts  of  one  great  whole.  Every 
State  and  city  that  I  visited  has  its  own  peculiar 
charm,  and  yet  they  together  represent  a  com- 
bination of  qualities  which  it  would  be  difficult  to 
find  elsewhere. 

The  American  is  proud  of  his  country,  and  he 
likes  to  hear  it  well  spoken  of.  He  believes  in  it. 
He  rejoices  in  its  .past.  He  has  confidence  in  its 
future.  His  buoyancy  of  spirit  turns  his  geese  into 
swans,  and  leads  him  to  gild  sombre  details  with  a 
golden  hue.  There  is  something  childlike  in  the